Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I have lost everything I have ever loved or cared for as I look upon a field filled with death, I wasn’t able to stop him, he had won before we ever got to the field of battle, Voldemort stood in front of me gloating as such but I have long since tuned him out as my sight was set to the field around me covered in the bodies of my friends and family.

What truly broke my heart was seeing Hermione laying there lifeless from the killing curse that took her away from this world from my life. I dragged myself to be beside her one last time before death was to take me away too.

“I’m sorry I failed Hermione, please forgive me” I started to cry as I held her hand one last time before he finally finished me off “don’t worry potter you will join her soon” it was then I felt the greatest pain I had ever had as a green light enveloped my very soul ending my life with it.

I woke up in pure darkness, I couldn’t feel the ground I was on or the air that I breathed but I knew somehow, I was alive, but I didn't know how it was possible.

I rested while in what I presume is purgatory or even hell depending on what I was thinking at a particular moment, without a warning a bright light appeared in front of me, I felt judgement was being passed upon, I knew hell was where I was going, I had failed to defeat the Dark Lord and failed my friends.

“Harry Potter, do you know why you are here” I shielded my eyes from the light “to be judged and sentenced to my afterlife” the light took a red hue to it “NO YOU ARE NOT” it scared me before it confused me “then why am I here” the light returned to its original colour “you have been summoned to redo your life” “but I have already failed, why should I try again, I obviously not strong enough to do it”.

The light seemed to be a little annoyed at me “you failed because you didn’t know of the truth that moved you without you knowing” “what, what the hell do you mean” “you were controlled by one you trusted the most, he wanted you to die to sacrifice yourself for his glory” “Dumbledore” the light seemed to be happy with my answer “correct, he moved you around like a chess piece that you were never meant to be”

I really wanted to punch that old bastard but he died years ago so bugger to that idea “we want to give you a second chance but with a couple of advantages you didn’t have before” finally some good news to this whole cock-up “you will retain your memories, knowledge and skill” I smiled “thank you” “that's just the start young potter, you will be the rightful owner of the deathly hallows, you just need to summon them and they will be yours” the elder wand bugger me I wonder how Albus will take that.

“the last advantage you will have will be a convergence of soul mates that were once a maybe will now be a definite, love is your power and this love will pour into your life from 6 women that you have known in the past that will now empower you to become stronger than any wizard alive though love and kindness”.

“whaaaaat the Fuck” there was a pause before it spoke again "I can understand your trepidation about having 6 partners in life but once their love is known they will become powerful only seconded by you Young Potter” I was speechless, I mean it was hard enough to keep Ginny from being a bitch but 6 in total “once love is known Mr Potter give them one of these rings, it shall show them the truth and allowing them to decide their future”

If I could have, I would have sat down but goddam it's going to be an interesting second life “you must go Harry but someone wants to talk to you first” cool I might have the chance to punch Albus, cool

Within the light a body formed before walking out of it to be within my sight, to my dismay it wasn’t Albus but Hermione looking like she did the day before her death, my heart was torn again seeing her alive after watching the death eaters shooting hexes at her lifeless body.

As I looked at her I could see the same swirl of emotions running through her head before she ran towards me and pulled me into a hug “ohh Harry, I'm so sorry” we just held each other as we cried the emotions out of ourselves, I never wanted to let her go ever again, “I love you Hermione" this caused her to hug to deepen as she whispered back “I love you too Harry”.

I looked back at the light “I know this may be selfish but can you allow Hermione to come back with me” I held her in my arms as I waited for the response, “you may bring her back with you but that is the last favour you will receive”, we held each other close “find me before Hogwarts at 4 Privet Drive Surrey” I held her close as I brought her into a kiss that had been long-awaited as the light grew to envelop us.

Back at 4 Privet Drive in Surrey, 9:00 am January 20th, 1991

“HARRY WAKE UP AND MAKE BREAKFAST YOU LAZY SOD” that was how I woke up from the weirdest dream I have ever had, as I slowly got up from my bed I knocked my head “oww, what the hell” that’s when I got my glass and dreaded putting them on.

“fuck, I'm back with the Dursleys” I loathe the time I spent with the bastards, but I also remember that if I don’t get up, I will be dragged out most likely by my hair.

It took a monumental amount of effort to make myself get out of my broom closet of a room and make my way to the kitchen but not before Dudley pushed me right back into it hitting my head in the process, this was the only day one of the redos and I was already thinking about whacking them with a frying pan.

When I finally got to the kitchen I could see Uncle Vernon reading his paper, he didn’t even acknowledge my presence before Aunt Petunia started talking down to me as usual “about time you got here you ghastly boy now make breakfast, Hurry up” I walked slowly into the kitchen, I was a good cook thanks to these people but I didn’t want to live like this anymore, I hoped Hermione was coming soon as the frypans looked very tempting.

I started to cook as they sat down and talked about their plans today, they were going shopping to get Dudley some new clothes and to look at birthday presents for him, while breakfast was cooking was when Vernon finally spoke to me “hurry up boy, I'm getting hungry” I sped up a bit just to stop him from getting violent.

It took me about 20 minutes but I eventually served them their breakfast when there was a knock on the door “go on boy find out who it is and hurry up”.

I rushed over to the door only to see a man in a suit at the door, I spoke first “how may I help you sir”, the man just looked at me like he was trying to see into my soul “I'm here to see a Harry Potter and a Vernon Dursley” his voice sounded emotionless and cold but I replied to him “I...I’m H...Harry Potter” he just smiled at me “good now where is Mr Dursley” as I opened my mouth to reply I heard from the kitchen “WHAT’S TAKING SO LONG BOY I NEED A REFILL” he just looked towards the voice “was that Mr Dursley” I just nodded.

“excuse my Harry” I moved out of his way as he walked towards the Kitchen as he got there I managed to shake myself out of my funk and closed the door after which I headed to the kitchen to watch what was happening “greetings Mr Dursley, my name is Julius Banks” I held his hand out for Vernon to reply but the fat man refused to allow the pleasantry to happen “WHAT THE HELL DID YOU LET IN BOY”

I flinched a little when he yelled but what surprised me was Julius didn’t even twitch “Mr Dursley if you allowed me to finish I was going to warn you that I'm from the Department of Education and in particular I'm from the child protection side of it so I would advise you to remain calm” the cold man named Julius turned to me “now Harry if you would please show me to your room” he started walking to the stairs before I stopped him “sorry sir but my room is right here” I pointed towards the door under the stairs making the man raised his eyebrows.

I opened the door for him bent down and a camera out and started taking photos of my room as he finished up he straightened his back and turned back to Uncle Vernon “where is the boy's breakfast” somehow he was still as calm as he was when he walked in, Vernon, on the other hand, was getting redder and redder by the second looking like he wanted to explode.

Julius turned to me again “did you have breakfast” I looked past the man to see my Aunt and Uncle nodding yes at the same time trying to get me to lie, I looked the man square in the eyes and told him “I haven’t been allowed to have it yet” this seemed to perplex the man as he replied “what do you mean” I could see in the corner of my eye my uncle turning red like an apple “I'm only allowed to eat after I made them breakfast and cleaned up the kitchen”.

For the first time since I saw this man, I saw a twitch of anger showing on his face “Harry come outside with me while I make a call” I just nodded to the man as we went outside, only looking back to see my Aunt trying to come to my Uncle down.

The man dialled a number and spoke on the phone “it was worse than the tip stated, I suggest immediate removal of one Harry Potter to the house of Mr and Mrs Granger as discussed before the inspection..........I agree I think criminal charges are a possibility..............ok you inform the Grangers while I inform the child and the Dursleys...........side note sir, I think it may be a good idea to get someone over here to collect evidence today as they seem to be hiding a lot, I will also take harry later to be checked by a doctor.............thanks sir”

He hung up the phone and turned to me “I'm guessing you heard what’s about to happen” I just nodded at the man not believing this was happening as fast as it was “good save me time explaining, do you want this to happen” I just nodded again “good now go inside and pack anything you want to keep as I talk to your Uncle” I just followed him into the house and just grabbed a couple of clothes and my spare glass and waited to leave.

It didn’t take long for the conversation between Julius and Uncle Vernon quickly degraded to Uncle yelling at him in full fury red face mode, for which Julius just took my hand and walked me out of the house and into his car.

As he got into the driver's seat “take a good look Harry as I don’t think you will be back any year soon” I just smiled as we pulled away from the curb and towards what I hoped was Hermione's house.

Hermione’s Perspective

House of the Grangers 7:30 am, January 20th, 1991

I woke up suddenly like I was just thrown onto the bed violently, I calmed myself down as I got my bearings, I was home, for the first time in years I actually felt like I was home, I could hear my mum and dad talking downstairs, I could feel my heartache remembering what I did before the final battle but I came to realize that I had the time and knowledge to stop everything from happening.

It was at this moment that I remembered Harry needed help and I was going to make it happen, I quickly put on a summer dress and ran down to my parents, the smile that I saw on their face made me happy again knowing that none of the bad stuff had happened yet.

“hey little lady, what's the rush” my father's voice nearly made me cry, my mother noticed this and took me into a hug as she spoke “what’s wrong” I couldn’t help but to cry while trying to bring her closer to me.

It took me a bit to calm down but as I did I looked at my parents “I want your help with something but I cannot tell you why until it's done” they both look concerned but knew they could trust me “ok dear, what do you need” my mother had her serious face on but her motherly voice told me to tell the truth and fast “do you guys know anyone in Child Protection” this concerned them to know the end but as my father spoke I knew action will happen “Yeah, my cousin works in the Department of Education, but why sweety” I took a deep breath and in my head thought “bugger” but recentered myself “there’s a friend of mine named Harry Potter and his Uncle and Aunt abuse him and beat him”

They were shocked, to say the least, “I'm going to call him but we want answers and soon” I could tell my dad wasn’t angry but defiantly wanted answers but still went to the phone and called his Cousin “hey Markus, it's Mr Granger I was wondering if you could do me a favour and get one of your guys to go out to” he placed his hand over the phone “what's the address” “ 4 Privet Drive Surry” “to 4 Privet Drive Surry as one of Hermione's friends have been getting abused, if possible we can take the boy in for a bit, yeah I will do your daughters braces for half price if you do it, thanks Markus”

Dad came back to mother and I “ok my cousin is sending a guy named Julius to check it out now I think we deserve some answers lady” at this point I would have rather fight against 10 death eaters then be in the room with them.

“I know this will be hard to believe but I'm not the same Hermione that went to sleep” I could see many emotions cross over their faces “the mind within this body is the mind of an 18-year-old Hermione who died in the final battle against the darkest of the dark lords to ever live” I stopped to let the information sink in “I know it’s hard to believe but what I believe to be magic itself sent myself and Harry back to stop the Dark Lord and I don’t want to lose you guys again” I didn’t know I was holding back tears but as I spoke I just let it all out.

My father just held me against his chest as my mother cradled me in her arms as the tears poured out of me as I remembered all that I did for the hope of beating that dark prick of a lord, I could hear my mother try to calm me down as my father just rubbed my back and held me close.

As I calmed down, I lifted my head off my father's chest and looked into their eyes “I'm so sorry, that I failed, that I died, that I let myself be potioned into a relationship, that....that I got manipulated into doing things I shouldn’t have, that I erased your memories of me, that I.....I didn’t stay true to myself”

I just let it all out, all of the mistakes I have made and things I regretted, I felt like a little girl all over again admitting I stole a cookie or something while I cry my ass off.

After I calmed down again I could tell my parents were shocked and confused “how did this happen” my mother just more context and information just like l would, “I don’t really know, an entity of pure light sent Harry and me back to fix it” my father spoke up next “so this Harry boy, is also from the future” I just nodded my response “what do you two plan to do about and did you say something about erasing our memories” I could tell she was a bit upset about the last part.

“I don’t know, I just wanted to get Harry out of the abusive family he was living with as soon as possible, and yes I did erase your memories as I just wanted to protect the both of you from the muggle murdering death eaters that would kill you” this shocked them again but it slowly turned into a smile “while I'm not happy with your decision I can understand why you did it so in the future you have to talk to us before doing that ok” I just smiled back at them, I always loved how forgiving they could be.

“come on pumpkin, let's get some breakfast in you while we wait for Harry to come over”

3 hours later

Harry’s Perspective

As Julius parked near the Granger house, I found myself getting nervous about seeing Hermione and her parents again, but I was also excited to out of the Dursleys House hopefully forever, this was the first move that we will make that will alter the timeline and I am glad Hermione did it.

“Now Harry, I know this is going to be hard to adjust too but there are some good people in there that just want to help you so please give them time to get used to you ok” I just nodded at the man, I wanted to be in that house hugging Hermione as soon as I could.

“come on, let's introduce you to the Granger family” he smiled for the first time since I met him today and it kinda creeped me out if I'm being honest.

As we approached the door opened and a brown coloured blur ran towards me tackling me into a bone-crushing hug, it felt nice to have her in my arms again or at least it was until her hug caused me to fall onto the ground which hurt but she still didn’t let go after that

“hey, Hermione you can let go, I'm not going anywhere” as she got up from me I could tell her whole face was red from embarrassment after I got up I pulled her into a hug and whispered into her ear “love you too” this only caused her to redden even more it seemed like her old childhood tendencies had come back.

Eventually, we let go of each other and made our way into the house where I met her parents with a red-faced Hermione next to me “Hello Harry, how are you doing” “not bad Mr Granger, thank you for taking me in” they just smiled as they finished up their business with Julius.

As we were saying our goodbyes to Julius, he came up to me and handed me his card “if you need anything Harry just give me a call” I just smiled back at him and before we waved to him as he drove away.

After closing the door behind him Mr Granger spoke up first “welcome to our home Harry but I have a feeling we have met before” I saw his cheeky smirk then I looked at Hermione and saw her blush while looking at her feet, I sigh before replying “I'm guessing you already know the truth then” the Granger Parents just smiled “yeah but you do have our support as long as you guys keep it PG until at least your 3rd year in Hogwarts, ok” “I agree, would it be possible for us to go to Diagon Alley, I need to go to Gringotts to work some stuff out”

“sure, Harry but how about you have some breakfast and relax for a bit” as Mr Granger spoke, I knew I was in a house of love not in the torture chamber that was the Dursley’s. “thank you so much” I hugged them as the realization of never needing to be those things ever again.

Before I knew it, I was in a group hug with Hermione leading the crushing part of it of course.

2 hour later

As we were going to the Leaky Cauldron, Hermione sat next to me in a near-constant hug not wanting to let me go, I whispered into her ear “don’t worry my love, I already have a plan to protect you” she looked into my eyes with a look well known to me, it was a please tell me everything look.

“sorry my sweet but you just have to wait” I stuck my tongue to annoy her which did make her pout some more, but she still didn’t let me go I had a feeling she wouldn’t let me go no matter what happened at this moment, I just rested my head on top of hers as we just watched London pass by us.

30 minutes

“wake up you two, we are here” I shock myself awake, I didn’t even know I fell asleep until Mrs Granger woke me up, as we left the car I could tell the Grangers were a little scared of what we were about to see but Hermione and I did our best to keep them calm.

We made it to the back of the Pub and as the bricks moved to the side, I could see their eyes widened at seeing magic being performed but as the sight of Diagon Alley came into view they looked like Alice seeing wonderland for the first time.

Hermione and I just helped them walked towards Gringotts as they were too busy looking at everything around them, personally, I was just happy seeing the place not on fire and at peace instead of war.

“Mr and Mrs Granger, we are about to enter Gringotts which is a goblin bank, I think its best you wait inside but on a seat as Hermione and I handle the Goblins” they just nodded as everything around them settled into their minds while taking a seat in the bank while staring at the new world around them.

20 minutes later

As we waited in line Hermione and I held hands, I'm stilling running on the theory that neither of us wanted to let each other go “Harry, what's the plan, please just tell me” I just smiled at her “I plan to claim the lordship of the potter family, which will not only give us some gold to do what we need to do but also mean Dumbledore cannot control me” I could see the smile on her face as the realization kicked in “so in less than an hour you will be giving Dumbledore a middle finger to his plans” I just nodded at her

It was then that we finally got to the front of the line we waited for a goblin to wave us over and waited for him to speak as he was dealing with paperwork, “what is your business today” I gulped a little before replying “I, Harry James Potter am here today to claim the position of Lord Potter of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter” I felt the words flow out of me but I hoped it was the right words.

The Goblin just stood up and looked me dead in the eyes “is that so mhhhh, you will need to prove your ancestry, this will cost you 4 Gallons, do you agree to this” “yes I do” he then took out a knife and got me to pass my hand over to him to prick letting the blood drip onto a parchment.

Within seconds my Family tree appeared onto the page proving that I was Hier Potter at this moment but as more begun to show the goblin “mmmm interesting, I will be back soon” at that he left through some armed doors.

“I wonder what's that about” Hermione nodded in agreement as we waited in front of the desk, it didn’t take long but soon there was loud noises which sounded like screaming and yelling coming from the back which lasted around a minute or 2 before stopping quite suddenly before a group of armed Goblins came out surrounding the teller I could see blood on one of them, I could feel Hermione’s hands tighten around mine as they approached the teller spoke up “sorry to do this to you but King Ragnok has ‘requested your presence’” “what about my parents, would it be possible to take them with us” I could see the Goblin scrawl at Hermione “they will be taken care of but only you two may see the King and I would keep him waiting, so I will have them taken to an empty room if that will help”

I tightened my grip on Hermione as she replied “thank you” as we saw the teller direct two Goblins to take the Grangers to an empty office before, they started moving us to wherever Ragnok was.

As we were being taken, we quickly told Hermione's parents to stay calm and that we will see them soon before we saw them disappear into an office with a guard next to the door as we kept walking, soon we got to a nondescript door that just said Ragnok on it, there was nothing to say a king was in here but as the door opened we saw a large Goblin in a suit behind a large oak desk and he did not look happy in the slightest.

We were brought to a seat in front of Ragnok as he started to speak “Greetings Mr Potter, Ms Granger, now I'm sure you're wondering why all this flamboyancy and secrecy, well Mr Potter it seems that you are not only the Heir to the House of Potter but also multiple other houses including House of Merlin and the Le Fay House”

Hermione was the first to break the silence “how is that possible aren’t they enemies” Ragnok looked at Hermione and smiled which for a Goblin was creepy “yes they were but their kids obviously weren’t, but back at the topic at hand, you have the Legal right to Claim all three Houses at this moment as Lord but because of this I will take you to the Vaults of Merlin and Le Fay but the other ones will have to be done at a later time as we have to be apprised if you have questions you may ask as we head towards the Vaults”

Ragnok sat up from the desk, he was defiantly larger a normal goblin but just as ugly (at least by human standards) “King Ragnok, would it be possible to have the Potter Vaults apprised” he stopped mid-stride “ahhh I knew I forget to mention something, I'm guessing you heard the screaming” he started to walk again as Hermione and I kept up “yes we did hear some screaming” I could see the smile from behind him “that was Burgock begging for his life when we ran towards our owlery, we suspect that he was trying to notify Dumbledore about you claiming the lordship”

I just let that sink into my head before asking an admittedly optimistic if not naïve question “what happened to him” without stopping or pause “he was beheaded for breaking the rules” this shocked Hermione and I before he continued “sadly he was able to send the letter first but Dumbledore cannot do anything within here beyond yelling” this made us smile before we loaded ourselves into a cart and headed down into the depths of Gringotts.

Meanwhile at Hogwarts

It's getting closer to the day of Harry founding out the truth about being a wizard and here I am hoping that was being abused by the Dursleys like a planned.

I could help but to smile at the thought of my plan which has been coming together for the last 12 years will truly start, ever since I heard that prophecy I knew I had to change it, I wanted to be the one to kill Voldemort, not some nothing boy that won't be remembered when he dies, it was a lot of hard work getting here, making sure that Pettigrew was the secret keeper for the Potters, making sure I was Harry’s magical guardian and placing him with the Dursleys, destroying what little love that boy felt.

All I needed to do now is let the pieces fall into place and once that little boy is gone then I just have to jump in kill Voldemort once that boy breaths one last breath then I will be known as Albus Dumbledore defeater of Grindelwald and vanquisher of Voldemort “HAHA” it felt so good to say.

I knew Molly would be doing her part as she was grooming her daughter Ginevra to be the girl to steal his heart, and with Molly’s Love Potions making him fall in love with her it was a guarantee and all it cost me was the key to the Potter Vault and Ginevra getting all that Potter money when he died, I even had a marriage contract ready to go for the two of them.

It was all too easy, just play on people’s ignorance and greed to get what you want, it was then an owl landed on my desk dropping off a letter before leaving, “mhhhhh” it seems to be from Burgock the Potter accountant, I opened the letter and read it,

Dear Dumbledore

Gave news, Harry Potter is at Gringotts as this very moment wanting to claim the Lordship of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter, you must come at once if you are to stop him, I will delay for as long as I can but I don’t suggest you take your time.

Yours sincerely

Burgock

“god damn it” I wanted to hex whoever told him about it, I had to stop this as soon otherwise my plan is buggered, “AHHHHHHHH” this was so frustrating I needed to fix this situation, as I left for Gringotts I just had a thought, I got out the Marriage Contract, I may lose direct control but with this, I will hopefully regain more then I lost, I quickly signed it “House elf come” an elf popped in front of my with a bow “what may I do for you Headmaster” “take this to the Weasley's to sign immediately” “yes sir” I handed it to the elf who left with a snap as I headed to the floo “Diagon Alley” with a flash I left the castle.

I was fast walking to Gringotts as I didn’t want to look suspicious, as I walked up the stairs into the bank, I could feel my lungs burn for the walk but I just kept going pushing in front of the line.

I didn’t even care to acknowledge the people around me as I waited, being waved over by a goblin, I didn’t even wait and spoke immediately to him “I need to see the Potter Accountant Immediately” I could see the look of disgust on his face from my rudeness but as the champion of light I was above all of these stinking creatures.

“may I ask why you wish to see the Potter Accountant” I was getting pissed off at this point “as the magical guardian to the last member of the Potter family gives me the right to request an audience with Burgock”

I never saw it before today but the teller gave me a chuckle “while before that was true but seeing as Lord Potter is now in control of the account, I don’t think you have any rights” I was shocked at the information I was hearing but I refused to let it be true.

“that is not possible, Burgock would not allow that happen without my say so” I stood defiant to the little piece of magic garbage that was denying me my rights as his guardian “if you wish to contest this then you can either wait for the King Ragnok to grant you an audience or go to your Wizengamot and see what they can do but either way unless you have any further transactions, please step away”

I was enraged at the hubris of this lowly little shit of a goblin telling me what to do, “I will leave but know this you have made a grave mistake today” I turned and left, not letting the bastard reply to me, I need to get to the ministry before it's too late to stop this madness from damaging my plans.

Elsewhere in Gringotts

Hermione was clinging onto me as we sped down the tracks down into the ground where the vaults that I now owned were, I could hear King Ragnok laughing at us with how we were clinging to each other.

As we came to a stop we saw two large Vault doors, one seemed to be made of oak with the tree of life etched onto it with emeralds acting with leaves, next to that one was a graphite black door with ravens carved into it with rubies as their eyes.

“these were made years after their deaths as a monument to their strength and power, now which shall you open first Lord Potter/Merlin/Le Fay” I could see the curiosity in his eyes, I don’t think he has ever seen what's in here and I could already tell Mione was shaking with curiosity as well.

“I think we will do Merlin first” I walked towards it and pressed my hand onto the door, I felt the door’s power course through me, it was like it was judging me, I just hoped I was worthy I still remember what I learnt about these things in the first round.

The door hissed before opening slowly, as it opened the vault's contents came into view revealing what I would think would be Hermione's heaven, books lined the vault filled with what I could only say was old forgotten knowledge, Hermione ran in looking at all the books before shrinking what she could before finding a bag for them.

As I looked around I could almost feel something calling to me as I made my way through, it didn’t take me long to see what it was, Merlin’s staff the most famous object in wizarding Britain, it was almost like I was possessed as my hands moved towards it without me telling them to.

When my hands were about to grasp the staff, it jumped into them and within an instant power surged within me, I could feel my magic being let loose from within me, I knew Dumbledore put a bind onto my magical core but I didn’t think it was this bad, I felt powerful almost like I could move a mountain At that moment, I never felt like this before, it was liberating and intoxicating at the same time but as it died down I found myself floating down as without noticing the staff had seemed to levitate me into the air.

As my feet settled onto the ground, I was tackled by Hermione “are you alright Harry, what happened, why did it happen, how are you feeling” I just chuckled at her high-speed questions and brought her in for a hug as I spoke “ to answer in order yes, my magic was unbound, maybe the staff but don’t know, I'm alright” she just seemed to hug me tighter but as she let go she spoke up again “is that Merlin's Staff” I nodded at her, I could see her mind working from how her eyes getting an intense stare to them.

Before she could say anything else I hand it to her, her eyes sparkled as she grabbed hold of it “it's so...so pretty, the things this staff would have seen and done” as she was talking I could see the staff glow in her hands which seemed to stop her talking for a bit.

Within a second the same blast of power and light came from her, I helped her stay steady as she came to grips of what happened “are you alright Mione” she just murmured as she nodded before coming back to reality with me “the staff feels warm Harry” it sounded like a statement and it felt right in some ways, Ragnok spoke up first “it makes sense the staff would want you to yield it, Merlin was a man of knowledge and Justice and you Hermione are a woman of knowledge and Justice”.

We looked at Ragnok “how did you know that” he just gave another creepy goblin smile “she went straight for the books, only followers of knowledge would ignore the gold and artifacts” I looked at Mione seeing her blush at the statement and in a low whisper “I cannot help but love books” I just smile and bring her in for a hug.

“enjoy your new staff Mione it should serve you well” I spoke to her as she inspected the staff before telling it “wand mode,” I thought she was crazy until it shrunk down to wand size “wha.....what the hell” Mione just looked at me “the staff had runes on it” I was still gobsmacked as Hermione gave me a light punch before going back to collect some books before smirking at me “ready to go Harry” “I hate when you do that smarty pants” she just giggled before leaving the vault.

As the vault closed me moved over to Le Fay vault, it was almost like the ravens were staring at me as I pressed my hand onto the door willing it to open and not kill me, just like Merlin's it took a bit for it to open but as it did, I was surprised that instead of the darkness of the door the interior was bright and vibrate with the life I turned to King Ragnok with a questioning look on my face.

He chuckled before replying “many people believe Le Fay was evil and cold-hearted but it was actually the opposite, according to the people who actually knew her, she was the nicest and sweetest person they ever met” both Hermione and I gasped at this knowledge with Hermione being the first to speak up “then why was she considered the darkest witch in history”.

King Ragnok smiled at her “because she also did everything, she could protect those she loved, she indeed used dark magic she did this for what she thought was the greater good, I suggest you take a couple of her diaries, Miss Granger, as you will find it most enlightening”

Mione nodded at this while I felt the same pull again, it was just like in Merlin's Vault I was being drawn to her Black Ash wood staff, I reached for the staff feeling the pull and power of it speaking directly into my magical core, as I grasped it I felt something akin to electricity flowing through my veins, it felt like something that could never be described as the power coursed through every fibre of my body before suddenly stopping leaving the staff hot in my hand.

Hermione was already beside me just in case I needed help but as I regained my composure, I smiled at her before using the staff to support my weight, “damn that was intense” she just whacked my head “can you stop touching things please” I could tell she was worried so I took her into a hug “don’t worry my love, I'm alright” she just hugged me harder back “ok my harry”.

As we broke off the hug King Ragnok spoke up “it seems you have gained a new ally Lord Le Fay” I just smirk at the King “so true King Ragnok” I turned to Hermione and spoke to her while resizing the staff to wand size “are you ready to go Mione” “yep” she just smiled as she showed my her bag filled with books, as we left a book caught my eye ‘The Dark Arts: Spells, Hexes and Defences’, I picked it up and handed it to Hermione “can you put that in the bag for me” she looked at it for a second before putting it away while smiling at me.

As the Le Fay Vault closed, we headed to the carts to check out the Potter Vaults, as we screamed towards the vault Ragnok was talking to another Goblin in their language.

When we stopped at the main Potter Vault Ragnok turned to us and spoke “it seems that during our meeting, Mr Dumbledore tried to regain control over you and your vaults” I wasn’t really surprised at this information but I knew that he would try something before the day was done.

As the Potter Vault opened, I could see so many Artifacts, Books and family wands but what drew me first was the Potter Lord ring and the Lady Potter ring with the engagement rings next to them, taking them into my hand, I place the Lord ring onto my ring finger and spoke to Hermione “I knew he is a bit abrupt but for your protection and my love for you” I got onto my knee and held up the Potter engagement ring “will you Hermione Granger marry me” I could see Mione blush and stutter before reply “yesyesyesyesyesyes” I spoke up again as I smiled “I Lord Potter of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter Sanction the marriage of Harry James Potter to Hermione Jean Granger, so shall it be” with that said I place the ring of her finger and watch it resize to be a perfect fit.

I got off my knee only to be tackled by Hermione into a crushing hug with kisses, I felt my engagement ring appear on my finger as my bones were being reformed, I could hear her whisper like a mantra “lloveyousomuch” I just caressed her head while whispering into her ear “love you too Mione”

Meanwhile at The Burrow 5 minutes earlier

The day was good but I could almost feel like something was going to happen, call it a mothers instinct or a gut feeling but as I did the dishes I kept my ears open for any trouble that Fred and George may cause or maybe Ron annoying Ginny.

I sighed before I heard the telltale sound of an Elf popping into my kitchen, I turned around and saw one of the Hogwarts elves holding a scroll, “sorry to disturb you Mrs Weasley but Mr Dumbledore told me to give this to you, please immediately give this to your Husband to sign” he bowed before leaving.

I was always a curious woman so as I walked over to Auther while in his ‘study’ I opened it to see the marriage contract for Harry and Ginny, seeing this I hastened my pace nearly knocking down the door startling Auther as he ‘inspected’ Muggle Artifacts.

“Holy Merlin Molly, what's happening” I didn’t have time to explain and just slapped the contract onto his desk “you need to sign this now” he just picked up a pen and looked at the document before placing his pen tip onto the paper.

What happened pissed me off a lot, before he could sign the paper ignited itself and within seconds was gone, I don’t know what happened but as I screamed for that House Elf Auter retreated to a safe distance “COME HERE HOUSE ELF” within seconds the same House Elf appeared in front of me “is it signed Mrs Weasley” I did my best to not destroy the Elf but instead yell at it “NO IT IS NOT, THE CONTRACT JUST DESTROYED ITSELF NOW GO GET ME ALBUS NOW” the House Elf cringed at the anger I was sending him, when he left I could see Auther in the corner cowering from me.

My husband used to such a strong man but after years of love potions and dominance I broke him into nothing but a spineless man, I just stared at him with my face bright red with anger, he was going to hurt tonight that was certain.

Back at Gringotts

I finally managed to get Hermione off me after 5 minutes of crying and hugs she seemed to be beyond happy at this moment I turned to King Ragnok “King Ragnok, would it be possible to authorize Hermione access to my vaults” he just nodded “consider it done.....for a fee” I just smiled and nodded back.

Hermione gathered a couple of books while I looked around seeing the stuff that was in the vault before we left with King Ragnok as I started a conversation with the King, “if you don’t mind me asking King Ragnok do you know anything about Horcruxes” this statement alone made him stop “why do you ask Lord Potter” I did my best to show strength but my heart was beating fast “I have it on good intelligence that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named created at least 6 of them and that one is housed within a vault here at Gringotts”

I could see anger spread throughout his face as he turned to me “such items are not allowed within Gringotts, so who has done such a violation” I gulped as fear coursed through me “the intelligence states that Bellatrix Lestrange nee Black who is considered one of his most fanatical followers took possession of one of the Horcruxes in the form of Hufflepuff’s Cup”

I could see the King sigh deeply before speaking “if what you say is true then you will be rewarded but if you lie to the Goblins then you shall know true suffering and pain” I nodded at the King “I would never on purposefully miss lead you King Ragnok or any Goblin while I breath” he nodded before escorting us back to his office where he summoned a Goblin “take Lord Potter and Future Lady Potter to the Potter Accountant and fetch her parents to be present with the room as well”

With that Hermione and I got up “thank you for your help and guidance today King Ragnok” I gave him a low bow before turning to leave with Mione saying the same thing but ended with a curtsy before she left as well, the Gobin did not take his time as he took us to the Potters Account Manager.

Once we entered the room a goblin told us to seat before he spoke up “nice to meet you, Lord Potter, my name is Gornuk and congratulations on becoming Lord today”, “thank you Gornuk and I hope we will have a long and prosperous future ahead of us” “I hope so too Lord Potter, I take that this is the Future Lady Potter then” this made Mione blush but she nodded, “congratulations for that as well but now let's get down to business shall we, what can I do for you today” “I would like Hermione to be authorized on all vaults under my name and only us to be authorized of the said vaults as well as two bank bags that allow us to withdraw money to purchase things without coming to Gringotts every time”.

“that is easily done Lord Potter with a fee of course” “you may take that out of the main Potter vault” “easily done Lord Potter, one moment please” with that he got up and left for a bit, while Hermione and I turned to her parent to see how they were coping.

Hermione was the first to speak “how are you two going” I heard Mr Granger sign heavily before replying “to be honest it’s a little to take in but still marvellous to see” Hermione’s mum just nodded in agreement.

I looked towards Hermione for permission to tell them about the big news for which she nodded a yes to me, “Mr And Mrs Granger both Hermione and I want to tell you something that happened while we were separated” this got their attention quick “for many reasons, including love and her protection is proposed to Hermione for which she accepted” I let the news sink in before her dad responded “WHAT THE HELL, WHAT DO YOU MEAN” I let him decompress for a bit before speaking again “as of today I became Lord Potter which makes me an adult in the Wizarding World and one of the first actions was to create an engagement agreement with Hermione” her father seemed to calm down a little but still seemed to be trying to contain the anger

It was Mrs Granger who spoke next “why did you do that Harry and at such a young age” I looked to Hermione who took over “please understand mum and dad that in the wizarding world actual love potions existed and both Harry and I were given such a thing in our last life which caused so many problems, including bending us to the will of others and missing out on the love we had for each other”

There was a bit of silence as we let them understand what we meant, after a bit, her dad spoke up “so your telling me that within this world someone could potion their way to someone's heart and manipulate them and there nothing that can be done except marriage” I spoke again “kinda” I took Hermione's hand and showed them the ring that was on her finger as well as mine “these rings protect us from potions and what is call Legilimency which fancy way of saying Mind Reading, it also means that she would become Lady Potter once we are of age and marry with your blessing”

Her dad seemed to want to speak before stopping but then found the words he was looking for “while I don’t like the idea of her already being engaged at such a young age but I won’t object as long as you both promise to not marry until you're at least 17”

“I certainly agree to Mr Granger and I hope you can forgive my speedy decision, I did it out of love and not out of malice or disrespect towards you and your family” this seemed to make her mum smile and her dad seemed to be just going along for the ride by this point.

“ok but next time please ask before you do something so bold” I could almost hear the pleading in his voice as he spoke.

At this time Gornuk came in “good news Mr Potter everything has to be organized and set up for you” he handed both Hermione and I a money pouch “and before I forget, King Ragnok forgot to mention that you are also the heir to the Black Family as well, but it doesn’t matter as of right now Lord Black is in Azkaban serving a life sentence for murdering some muggles and a wizard”

“would it be possible to look at my parent's wills quickly” this seemed to surprise Gornuk a little but just shrugged “sure one sec” he started to rifle through his desk until he brought out the last will of my parents.

“you must state your name and permission to read out the will Lord Potter” I nodded at the goblin, “I, Lord Potter of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter give permission for the will of James and Lily Potter to be read” it was then that the clasp on the will released allowing Gronuk to read them

“mmmmmmm, that’s strange” “what is it Gronuk” he turned to face me “it seems that you have a godfather Lord Potter but seems to be in Azkaban for the murder of your parents” I faked being shocked about this news before speaking “bugger me, why would he do that” it was Gronuks turn to speak up “that’s the thing, as your godfather it would be impossible to betray you or your parents as it would have killed him” “then how did he do it then” this made the goblin shrug, “I can have some people look into it, if you want, for a price of course” “that would be ideal, if there's nothing else I would like to leave to think about this information” “of course Lord Potter” I stood up and nodded towards Gronuk “thank you for your help today” he nodded back as we left the bank.

I sat down at a café near Gringotts letting his information sink into my mind, while the Grangers ordered some food and Hermione was looking at me with concern on her face which was when I felt her hand caress mine bringing me out of my head “it's going to be alright Harry, he will be out before you know it” I smiled at her “I know but Dumbledore knew this information, he was their friend so he must have known this information but he didn’t do anything, he literally has the power to order a trial for Sirus but never did” I could feel my anger well up within me before I felt Mrs Granger's hand on my shoulder “I know it's hard Harry, but you have us to help you out now” I smiled at them “thank you” was all I could say as I let the information stew in my mind.

At the Same Moment at The Burrow

“WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED ALBUS, YOU PROMISED MY GINNY WILL MARRY INTO WEALTH AND POWER AND WHAT NOW, SHE HAS TO FIGHT THE OTHER SKANKS FOR THE CHANCE”

Molly Weasley had been yelling on and off for the last hour after the marriage contract burst into flames sending her plans into the trash and for some reason, Albus Dumbledore came into her house mid tirade.

“I don’t know Molly, he shouldn’t have learnt about his Lordships until he finished his destiny or even at all since, he was meant to die while ‘defeating’ Voldemort” he hoped Molly had finished screaming but that was far from correct “SO THE GREAT AND POWERFUL DUMBLEDORE CANNOT KEEP A FUCKING 11 YEAR OLD UNDER CONTROL”

She was as red as a tomato and breathing quite heavily from the yelling she had been doing, Dumbledore could see she wasn’t even close to being done, “don’t worry Molly, I will make sure that he and Ginny at the very least date even if I have to hold him back a year and at the very least if I have too when he dies I can just say that the night before he came in declared his undying love for her and had me marry them” Molly just glared at the man “can you do that” he just smiled back in that grandfatherly way “as Chief Warlock I have the power to do just that as long as Ginny agrees to it of course”

This seemed to calm Molly down a little for now “do you know what happened” this wiped the smile of Dumbledore's face “no and it's quite perplexing and I was even denied access to the Potter account and the Accountant so whatever happened has stopped me from being his Guardian”

After a few moments of silence Molly spoke up “you don’t think that he managed to claim his Lordship do you” without a second thought he responded “magic I hope not, that would make things worse before getting better....... either way I better back to Hogwarts have work to do” within an instant Molly’s face went to the loving mother aspect “well it was good to see you, Albus, do come around again” as she watched Albus go to the Floo and left, leaving the women alone with her cowering husband who seemed to be doing his best to hide from her.

Same Day at 6pm in the Grangers House

“ok so let me get this straight you both want me to send my sweet loving daughter to a school that has nearly killed her every year she went and don’t get me started on how it treated you harry, remember I'm now your legal guardian” Hermione and I looked at each other and turned back to a shocked Mrs Granger and a slightly confused if not angered Mr Granger.

“basically yes, I know it’s a lot to understand Mr Granger but we must go back to save those who need it but this time we know what we are dealing with so we can prepare properly deal with them” I could tell I wasn’t winning him over so I nudged Hermione to speak up.

“We already have a basic plan set up for the coming year and started the basics for the second year, I know it's hard to let us do this considering we are barely 10 years old but we made some of the best friends we could ever hope for and I don’t even want to think might happen to them if we fail to stop Voldemort from rising”

I could see their face go through many emotions before looking at each other almost like they were reading each other's minds before they both let out a sigh with Mrs Granger speaking first “fine but you better take care of each other and don’t do any memory alteration on us” I did my best not to smile as Mrs Granger went all motherly on us.

Mr Granger spoke next “while I agree with your mother’s points, I would also like to add that I want you both to stick together, I know that sometimes life is hard so don’t give up on each other” I held Hermione's hand as we smiled at each other and we both replied at the same time “Agreed” making everyone laugh a little before we started to clear the table of dinner.

My mind was still on how little I trusted Albus at this moment and what the future may hold for Hermione and I, all I know is that we must go back to Daigon Ally and get a lot of books.

Chapter Text

Chapter two: A train ride to Hogwarts

1st of September, 1991

Hermione and I were nerves, excited and semi terrified at the prospect of going to that place again and starting from the beginning with all the shit that happened, to say we were apprehensive would be an understatement. Mr and Mrs Granger did their best to help calm us down by getting pizza for dinner and even giving us ice cream for dessert.

No matter what they did we were still shaking a little bit as we made the way through King’s Cross Station with Hedwig and Crookshanks in their cages having gotten them while getting our school supplies, Hermione was so happy seeing Crookshanks earlier than in the previous timeline.

As we loaded our stuff onto the train we gave one more hug to Hermione's parents with me saying “thank you for everything” and pulling them into one more hug “it’s alright Harry just make sure you stay safe and protect our Hermione” I just smiled and nodded as Hermione brought them into a Hermione grade hug which they embraced somehow not getting hurt, “love you mum and dad” “love you too sweetheart”

With that we officially boarded the train as they left the platform, as we entered an empty cabin and took our seats together, I held Hermione's hand as we just rested after lugging around all of our stuff but as we rested in silence the realization of what we were going to do finally set in, “I cannot believe we are really going back to Hogwarts” Hermione rested her head on my shoulder “I know, it's so weird going back and being this young again, but I'm so glad that I could do this with you, Harry”.

I smiled while I caressed her hair “same Mione and this time we actually know what to do and how to do it, this time will be different but we also need to make sure certain events happen to make sure that everything falls into place the way we want it too” she just smiled and nuzzled into my shoulder.

It was when I saw a group of redheads that I realized we forgot to work out what we wanted to do with Ronald “bugger, the red plague is coming” I heard her giggle at my joke before giving me a lite slap while smiling and calling me a “meany” I just smiled back and gave her a little hug before asking her “in all seriousness what do we want to do about the Weasley Clan” I could see she was thinking hard about what to do “fuck him” I was surprised that she swore but understood why she would “you want to see him fail or succeed on his own” I could see the anger from her past raging behind her eyes but still in her calm almost cold tone “that bastard used me for his grades for years and never gave a damn about me or my feelings and then he had the nerve to potion me into loving him instead of my soulmate so yes fuck him, if he wants to be a dick then let him fail like one”.

I could see her physically shake with rage as she spoke so I brought her close and held her in my arms before casting a privacy charm and a locking charm on the cabin giving us some privacy so I could calm her down “don’t worry my sweet, the ring will detect any potion in your food and drinks so no one will take you away from me” I could feel her start to calm down “do you promise” I looked down into her brown puppy dog eyes and replied “I promise my cute Mione” her smile radiated happiness around the cabin as we lay down the seat with her on top resting her head on my chest while we drifted off to sleep”

3 hours later

By the time we woke up the train was already in motion and the English countryside was flowing past us, as I tried to sit up, I could feel Hermione grip onto me as if trying to make sure I didn’t leave, “come on cutie time to get up” I heard her murmur something about not wanting to get up for school, so I gave her a lite tickle which caused her to bolt upright while laughing.

“ha ha ha ha ok ok stop I'm up” she gave me a cute pout “you know you could have woken me up with a kiss” I caressed both of her cheeks while bringing her in for a kiss when there was a knock at the door, startled we separated before I unlocked the door and opened it and the last person we wanted to see was on the other side.

Ronald Weasley the lazy red himself walked in “hey is it alright for me to sit in here the other cabins are full” I looked to Hermione for the answer which was a balance of a nod saying yes and her eyes looking to punch the guy in his face.

“sure come in, this is Hermione Granger my girlfriend and I'm Harry Potter” I extended my hand out to give his hand a shake but saw he was gobsmacked just like he was in the last timeline, it took him a bit, but he eventually shook it while almost yelling “YOUR REALLY HARRY BLOODY POTTER, I'm such a fan, I hope you and I can be best friends, my name is Ronald Weasley but people call me Ron” I could tell it was genuine it threw a little doubt over if it was a part of his mother and Dumbledore's plans.

I shook myself from my thoughts “I hope we can be friends too Ron but calm down a little ok” this seemed to deflate him a little but he was still quite happy “so what were you guys talking about, did you see that great Quidditch match last week it was so awesome”
Sorry, Ron but both Hermione and I are from the non-wizarding side of Britain so we don’t know what Quidditch is but Hermione and I was just discussing Hogwarts: A History” the look on his face when he found out we weren’t talking about his favourite subject Quidditch but instead talking about History seemed to dishearten him which only made us smile.

Hermione decided to annoy Ron in the funniest way possible “I heard Ravenclaw was one of the better Houses, but I heard some good things about Slytherin though” I could see a twitch in Ron’s eyes “you couldn’t be more wrong even if you tried, Gryffindor is by far the best house because that’s where Dumbledore was and there is nothing good to ever come out of Slytherin, they are the worst House to ever happen to Hogwarts and should be disbanded because they are nothing but a bunch of Snakes that make nothing but Dark Wizards if you want to be a Light Wizard then Gryffindor is the best place possible as only the best and greatest Wizards come for Gryffindor”.

His face was almost as red as his hair “calm down Ron, my girlfriend was just discussing something and wasn’t belittling any of the Houses so just relax” this didn’t seem to help much as he almost immediately started up again “I don’t think she knows what she is talking about the Slytherin House like it a good thing and no one cares about Hufflepuff or Ravenclaw they are just filler Houses for the Grey Families only the strong come to Gryffindor and the Dark go to Slytherin “

Ok so maybe he drank the cool-aid that his mum has been making but I didn’t care no insults my Hermione “Ronald you either apologias to Hermione right now or you can get out of the cabin, I will not let anyone speak to this Brilliant Intelligent woman like that” I could see in the corner of my eye that Hermione was blushing a little but I could also see Ron getting redder by the second “I will not apologias to a dumb know it all Mudblood who doesn’t know her place”.

I'm not one to anger easily but at this moment I wanted to throw Ron of this train and see how many times he rolls, I just glared at him with all the hate I could muster “get out now” he seemed completely flummoxed “but....but....but you're meant to be my friend” I was clenching my fists at this point “I said get out NOW” this made him almost run out of the cabin but he tripped on himself and basically fell out of the cabin.

I just slammed the door behind him while I was seething with rage I really wanted to deck the bastard but as I was imaging him with a bleeding nose, I felt Hermione put her arms my waist “calm down my love his gone” I felt her arms tighten around me helping me calm down “thank you my sweet, now let's sit down and relax” taking my loves request I sat down with her laying on my chest.

I eventually calm down enough to speak to her again “thank you my cute Mione” this caused her to snuggle up into me “but the conversation with the redhead did bring up a good point, what house do you want to go to this time around” her head popped up “what do you mean, don’t you want to be a Gryffindor again” I looked her into those beautiful brown eyes “I was thinking of being a Ravenclaw this time around, mainly because I cannot deal with Rons snoring again plus we will be out of Dumbledore's House”.

She seemed to think about it for a bit “I rather go to Hufflepuff if I'm being honest, from what I heard from Susan, it’s a nice friendly house and they tend to have mixed dorm rooms too” I could see her blush at this, I just smile and caress her cheek “does my little Mione want to keep me close”, she murmured something about me being a dick as she buried her head into my chest, I just caress her wild untamable hair “Hufflepuff it is then”.

Ron’s Perspective 10 minute's earlier

“get out now” I couldn’t believe this was happening, he was meant to be my friend, my mum said so and that he was going to bring me fame and fortune but I don’t know what happened at one moment I was telling him the truth about the houses and now he is telling me to leave “but....but......but your meant to be my friend” I tried to reason with him but his only reply was, “I said get out NOW” I ran out of the cabin nearly falling on my ass as I did.

The last thing I saw was harry slamming the door on my face, I didn’t know what to do or feel at this point, my mother always told me stories about the great Harry Potter and how I will be his best friend and go on adventures with him, but I don’t think that’s going to happen.

I got up and headed towards the cabin I was sharing with my brothers, I couldn’t wait to just end this day but on my way, I ran into the last person I wanted to see Draco fucking Malfoy the physical embodiment of the Slytherin way of life. Generations of snakes have gone into creating the prat in front of me, I didn’t want to deal with the prick so I just ignored him and passed him without doing anything while my mind was screaming to punch the snake.

As I walked passed them his cronies Crabbe and Goyle pushed me to the wall “HEY don’t touch Mr Malfoy” I could feel their hands pressing against my chest when I heard the pompous ass speak up “don’t bother with this one boy, a Weasley is never a threat to a Malfoy, now let's go” with that blondie and his cronies left heading to scar heads cabin, I just picked myself up and continued walking swearing under my breath and walked into the cabin filled with family.

“what's wrong Ronnikins” ”did someone” ”hurt your” ”feelings our” “little bro” I just ignored my twin brothers Fred and George doing their weird twin speak and just sat down still fuming about everything that happened today “awww” “did harry” “reject Ickle” “Ronnikins” “SHUT UP YOU ANNOY BASTARDS” that seemed to stop them for now.

I still couldn’t believe he didn’t want to be my friend, mum always said that he would be, I just have to get him away from that filthy mudblood, mum always said that the best wizard is a pureblood wizard and I just need to show Harry the truth and he will dump that bitch to become friends with me.

I couldn’t wait to bring that bitch down a peg.

Hermione's Perspective

It was so good just laying in Harry's arms listening to his heartbeat, it was going to be hard being back at Hogwarts seeing all of the people I failed, those who either died or lost the once they loved because we weren’t able to stop Voldemort in time, I knew we couldn’t do move then we could but this time I will help Harry in any way possible.

As I relax on the seat with harry caressing my head I just decide to let go of my thoughts and relax that was until another knock on the door brought Harry and me out of comfort and into the world of annoy people.

It was Harry that spoke up “enter it's unlocked” I was half expecting Ron to be back but to my surprise, it was Draco that appeared at the door, I had to force myself to not grab Merlin's Wand and blast the bastard off the train but Harry’s calm demeanour and caresses kept me calm.

“Greetings fellow first years, I thought it would be friendly to introduce myself to the other students before we arrive at Hogwarts, my name is Draco Malfoy heir to the Ancient and Noble House and you two are” I could feel my Harry tense a little before reply with near-perfect diction “please to meet you Heir Malfoy, I'm Harry Potter Lord of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter and this is Hermione Granger soon to be Lady Potter of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter”.

I squeezed Harry’s hand in happiness as I smiled at being called Lady Potter, I couldn’t wait for it to be official and I do admit the shock on Draco’s face made me laugh at little.

“i...it is an honour to meet you, Lord Potter, I hope you and I can be friendly to each other over the coming years” Harry just nodded before replying “I hope so too Heir Malfoy and I'm guessing Heir Goyle and Heir Crabbe are nearby” around the corner the two meatheads popped in before going back out “if you don’t mind me asking Lord Potter how do you know they were there” I could feel the smugness coming off harry at this point “the closeness of the Malfoy family to the Goyle and Crabbe is well known Heir Malfoy”

I saw Malfoy just plainly accept it before speaking again “if I may ask you betrothed a question” Harry nod “I have never heard of the Granger Family so I'm guessing you’re a Muggle-born then” it was my turn to tease him a little “that is correct Heir Malfoy and before you ask the next question on your mind, I met Harry in Muggle Britain and became thick as thieves my mother would say, will I being a muggle-born affect our possible friendship Hair Malfoy” I love seeing him squirm as he tried to navigate politics.

“of course not Miss Granger” Draco squirming will always be fun no matter what happens

“glad to hear it Heir Malfoy as friends are always better then enemies” I knew I wasn’t being subtle about it but that’s life I guess

“I agree wholeheartedly Miss Granger, now if you would excuse me I have other people to introduce myself too” with a nod Draco left leaving Harry and I alone again, we immediately went into a cuddle position again and just watched the countryside fly past us.

Hogsmeade Station
Harry’s Perspective

I'm the first to admit it was pretty nostalgic walking though Hogsmeade Station seeing all the first years looking lost as every other year just walked like it was nothing, that’s when I heard Hagrid’s voice yelling out “First Years over here” we filed in behind everyone, it kind of looked like he was trying to find someone but since it was night I don’t think he was able too.

“Follow me First Years” as we walked to the boats I could hear everyone be amazed at the sheer size of Hagrid, “ok everyone, 4 to a boat” Hermione and I sat together with Draco and a girl “hello again Heir Malfoy” I smiled with Draco giving me a curt nod “yes Lord Potter may I introduce my Girlfriend Pansy Parkinson, Heiress of the Ancient and Noble House of Parkinson” I kissed her hand as etiquette dictates before introducing Hermione “pleasure to meet you, Heiress Parkinson, this is my Fiancé Hermione Granger future Lady Potter” they both gave each other a nod before Pansy spoke up “wait, Draco, did you just call him Lord Potter” I did my best not to laugh at her confusion.

“yes, he did Heiress Parkinson” I showed her my hand which had the Potter House ring on it “as my father and mother are both deceased and I'm the only living heir, it makes me Lord Potter if I marry before I'm 16, and as you can see on Hermione's hand there is the Potter Engagement ring”.

It was really really hard not to laugh at Pansy’s face as all this information went into her head and finally set in, in the previous timeline Pansy was a right bitch to Hermione as were most of the Slytherins but with her marrying into a Pureblood family will hopefully lesson it.

“Well it's nice to meet you, Miss Granger, I hope we can be friends” I could tell this made Hermione a bit cautious but she kept herself composed “I hope so too Heiress Parkison” those etiquette books are paying for themselves already.

We made lite conversation while the boats stirred us towards the castle, as the boats landed both Hermione and I were once again at awe when we saw the ceiling with its floating candles and the night sky, it was one of the things I missed about Hogwarts.

As we walked into the hall, I could hear chatter laughter and joy and saw the faces of those I have seen die, it nearly broke my heart but as we came to a stop I saw Professor McGonagall standing next to the hat just like last time with the scroll and begun to read out the first name “Abbott Hannah” as she approached the hat my mind wandered off thinking about what things Hermione and I need to prepare to take care of turban head over on the Head Table, I could already see him twitching and speaking to himself, knowing what I know now I don’t know how someone wouldn’t see the signs of possession.

I broke out of my thoughts when I heard the Professor call out “Granger Hermione” I gave her a hand squeeze before she started walking towards the hat, it was a gruelling (for me at least) 2 minutes before the Hat announced Hufflepuff for her, I could see her smile radiate the room as skipped to the Hufflepuff table, I smiled right at her when she passed me, it was good seeing her happy now I just hope I get it Hufflepuff.

I zoned out again, only really hearing Longbottom go to Gryffindor then Malfoy going to Slytherin then she called me up “Potter Harry”, the room went silent as I left the line and moved towards the hat, I could already see Dumbledore kinda twitch at seeing me in person looking healthy and strong, it was the exact opposite to what he wanted me to be, the Grangers forced me onto a diet once they saw the skin and bones that the Dursleys created.

Once I sat on the stool I could feel and now see all of the eyes in Hogwarts on me as the Hat was place on my head.

~all thing spoke are in this head and not spoken out loud~

“my what an honour to finally be placed on the head of Harry Potter, it was so long ago that I was placing your parents into Gryffindor if I remember correctly but something tells me you already knew that Lord Potter” I was shocked that he knew that, this could mean Dumbledore knows more then I thought......fuck.

”don’t worry boy, I'm under no obligation to tell him nothing and from what I have seen while being stored in his office makes me only want to help you not hinder you” “thank god, can you place me into Hufflepuff please” “mmmm Hufflepuff you say, the problem with you Lord Potter is that you have something that places you into all houses, you have loyalty to your friends, courage to fight, the drive to learn and ambition for power, with the right training and core exercises you could easily be the next Merlin with Lady Potter beyond the shadow of doubt being the next Le Fay, you two will redefine Magical Britain”

“you have my support Lord Potter now go be with your Soulmate in “HUFFLEPUFF””

McGonagall took the hat off my head before I got up and headed towards Hermione, only Hufflepuff were cheering at this point with Gryffindor and Slytherin just staring at me while Ravenclaw just gave the same slow clap they gave everyone.

“STOP” the voice rang out loud throughout the hall, I turned around and saw Dumbledore standing out of his chair, I just look at him, did he want to control so much “I believe you been placed in the wrong house my boy, wouldn’t you rather be in Gryffindor”.

I could hear the strain in his voice, he was trying everything in his power to stop like a caring grandfather figure, which only pissed me off more so I just looked at him as I spoke up “sorry Head Master but I agree with the Sorting Hat’s decision, I don’t see the point of me being in Gryffindor and that Hufflepuff would be the best for me” and then just continued walking towards Hermione and sat down waiting for the sorting to continue.

It took a while as Dumbledore just glared at me trying to get past my shields but since Hermione and I came back we both took to Occlumency like flies to honey, we want to make sure that no one could enter our minds.

Eventually, he gave up and sat down letting McGonagall continue the sorting with some other student I never spoke to before.

I looked at Hermione and smiled at her taking her hand into mine as we just watched as kid after kid got sorted until it reached the last two Ronald Weasley and Blasie Zabini, we watched as Ronald barely sat on the stool before it announced Gryffindor for him, I could see the cocky smile on his face as he strutted towards the Gryffindor table looking like the world was in the right place.

Zabini went up next and it was a quick Slytherin for him as most who knew them would agree, after a boring speech I barely pad attention too, the feast was ready to enjoy, I could already tell that Hufflepuff was the right choice for Mione and me, as instead of watching the sickening sight of Ron eating, we got friendly smiles and light conversation from all years since Hufflepuff didn’t organize the table with separation between years but instead encouraged friendship with all years.

After stuffing ourselves with both conversation and dessert, Dumbledore spoke again, “now that we had our fill I will now speak of the notices for the start of this year, a reminder to all that the forbidden forest it is forbidden to all years, Mr Filch will like to remind all students that casting spells in the corridor is not allowed and the list of forbidden items have been updated, and lastly the third corridor is forbidden to those who don’t wish to die a horrible death” I couldn’t believe he just didn’t ward the corridor or just put a notice me not charm on it.

“now if the prefects will direct the first years to the dorms, that is all” with that he headed off to his office while students and teachers alike headed to the dorms and beds.

10 minutes of walking later

A woman I believe was don’t you dare say my first name Tonks who in my original timeline marred Lupin before we died “Welcome to Hufflepuff firsties, now we do things a little different around here, for one instead of separating males and females we actually encourage intersex rooms but if you don’t want to it's alright but generally, we place 4 to a room that has its own kitchen and lounge as we encourage friendships and as you can see our common room is basically a more natural feel to it but we sometimes as feasts and get-togethers here so be prepared to make some friends” the smile on her face was infectious as even the most nervous of us were smiling like fools.

“now I will hand you guys off to our head of house Mrs Sprout” seeing sprout again made me laugh a little at how happy she was to have a bunch of new first years in her house, she came up in front of us giving a lite push to Tonks as she did.

“Welcome everyone to Hufflepuff, now remember we are the house of loyalty and hard work so I expect you to do your best but remember there's more to life then grades, now if you little ones need any help feel free to ask me or any Hufflepuff, to answer a question most of you would be thinking, each person in a room as their own bath and bed separate to everyone else but if you want to combine it just have the two that want too, place your hands on one side of the wall each and repeat together “I wish to combine” and the opposite if you want to separate, now go on and find your rooms ok”

With that, she got down and directed us to the dorms where the first years stayed, each room had a nice wooden door with four nameplates on it when you calmed a room your name appeared.

Hermione and I found a room closer to the end that we calmed fast while the rest of the year split off into groups, I opened the door for Hermione and went in after her, the room was gorgeous, nature light winds (even though we were underground) a large spacious living kitchen set up with for door on the left and right walls, it kinda gave a homely feeling with the beautiful timber flooring, plants in pots and on the walls, a cozy fireplace with a very soft looking couch in front.

I was the first to speak “why the hell will anyone want to Gryffindor instead of here” I could see in the corner of my eye Hermione nodding in agreement as we walked around the room before claiming the two rooms on the right-hand side of the room, we immediately combined the rooms turning the two rooms which had a double bed and a study desk to a queen bed with a large two-seat study deck for us to share.

After the combining, I gave Hermione a long near Hermione grade hug not letting go until two girls walked in.

“is it alright with join you guys, we couldn’t find a room” I just smile and reply “sure come on it, Mione and I were just combining our rooms” this seemed to shock the girls a little as they made their claims on the other two room “that's a little surprising, I didn’t think the dorm would allow it you know a boy and a girl sharing a room” “I don’t know but since my fiancé and I are soulmates I think it's allowed” I could feel Mione hold me a little tighter as I spoke?

“ohhh ok,” said the brownish blonde replied, “sorry I forgot my manners, I'm Susan Bones, Heiress to the Bones Family and this” pointing to the blond next to her “is Hannah Abbott Heiress to the Abbott family” I nodded and kissed each of their hands as the proper greeting “this is Hermione Granger future Lady Potter and my soulmate, and I'm Lord Harry Potter of the Ancient and Noble Potter Family” I bowed to them.

Susan was the first to speak up “wait... wait you’re the Lord of the Potter Family, I thought you had to wait until your 16 before you could claim lordship” I just smiled back at her “not if you're the last of your family and magic allows it”

Molly Weasly's Perspective

I couldn't believe we didn't run into Harry like we were meant too, we even waited for a little to see if he would arrive just before the train left but in the end, I just told my little Ron to find his friend on the train.

but now I was waiting for Ron to send me a letter confirming that Harry and Ron were in Gryffindor together, I heard our family owl land near the window holding a letter, after grabbing it and giving the owl a treat, I opened it up.

it was from Ron, I could tell with just the handwriting looking messy and unevenly spaced, god that boy is going to have fun doing homework, hopefully, he already scouted out a muggle-born he could manipulate into doing it for him.

As I read what he said, I could already feel my blood boiling not only was Harry in Hufflepuff instead of Gryffindor like he should be but it seems that Harry found himself a Muggle-born fiance who basically ruined my little Rons chances for Friendship with Harry.

I was seething at this rate, not only has a filthy mudblood taken my little princess Ginevra's chances of getting to his money and love but hurt my Ron by stopping a true friendship that would only help make Ron strong and richer too.

I wanted to scream and kick and oh so many words but I would wake up my Princess so I sat down in front of my desk and wrote to Dumbledore, I really wanted it to be a howler but I restrained myself, I was going to have a meeting with Harry Potter and convince him that not only is he in the wrong house but is making the wrong friends.

as I finished writing I could see Arthur almost hide in his study, I didn't feel like hurting him but I knew I could at least force him to help me relax.

I got the family owl to take my letter to Dumbledore I wanted that meeting fast, it hurt me to see such a Noble family allow filthy mudbloods into her pureblood homes, they needed to be taught the truth even if it hurt them.

Chapter Text

Susan was still staring at me like I grew two heads when Hermione spoke up "you're trying to understand Harry aren't you" the smirk on her lips was priceless as Susan began to realize that she had been staring at Harry for the last couple of minutes, the blush crept up her face as she whispered her response "sorry about that"

I just smiled "it's all good Susan, but if either of you wants to unwrap our minds you're going to need to have some Occlumency shields and good ones at that before we can tell you anything".

I could tell this annoyed Susan, but I could see her drive to find out while Hannah just shrugged and went to chill on the couch.

We eventually went to join her on the sofa as it was big enough for like eight people to sit on it, so we nestled into each other's arms and just relaxed while the fire crackled.

After Susan sat down with us the four of us just relaxed and made small talk for the rest of the night before heading to our bedrooms, with Hermione and I holding hands leading to the extra-large bed that we now had in our room.

The next morning

Waking up with Hermione in my arms always felt nice but today was just as great as she somehow managed to interweave her limbs with mine basically trapping me on the bed but to be honest I couldn't find myself complaining about it.

I quietly perform a tempus spell to see the time, it was 7:45 which meant I had to wake up my sleeping beauty "time to wake up my love" I caressed her cheek which seemed to only to make it worse.

"come on its 7:45 and its brekky time" this seemed to wake her up "ohh no, we got to get up".

We eventually got and had a quick shower and met up with Susan and Hannah with the four of us all looking like we prefer to be in bed than at school, we headed to the Great Hall around the same time as the other first years.

It was nice just seating down talking with new friends having a nice breakfast without the overall feel of Voldemort being a minute away from striking us.

I was brought out of my thoughts as the owls arrived. I could see Hedwig coming in for a landing, so I held out my arm, so she didn't land on my breakfast.

I took the envelope from her and gave a bit of bacon which caused her to nibble me a bit before devouring the bacon, there were two envelopes one for Hermione. Hence, I handed it to her, which she ripped open straight away, smiling as she read her letter from her parents.

I looked at the letter I got from Gringotts, I wonder what they uncovered with the audit I requested for my account.

Dear Lord Potter

I, Gornuk have finished your requested audit and have enclosed a statement of contents of the all Vaults that you are entitled too,

I shall highlight the main points that you may find interesting.

Potter Account:

Total in Account: 200,000,000 Galleons 16 Sickles and 389 Knuts

It was found that 500 galleons were being withdrawn on a monthly basis and being given to the Weasley Vault as well as another 500 galleons were being moved to into the Vault of an Albus Dumbledore.

It is also becoming apparent that the former account manager has been neglecting his duties and has failed to properly invest the Vaults Liquid assets to increase growth.

Find also enclosed the final verdict of your Heirships/Lordships.

May your Vaults forever flourish.

Signed Gornuk

I smiled as I read the contents of my Heir/Lordships, oh this will rock many boats indeed, I went through the property list, and most were houses, a couple of businesses that I never heard of.

I wrote a quick reply to Gornuk.

Dear Gornuk

May your gold flow and enemies fall down to your blade.

Its is quite upsetting that the former Account manager was unable to fulfil his job role adequately. Still, I have the utmost faith in your abilities and wish for you to create a list of investments you find the most rewarding both short and long term in nature for me to review as I want my Vaults to increase to at least double their current worth within 5 years.

I would also like you to an immediate stop to the payments going to the Vaults of Dumbledore and Weasley and become the procedure to reclaim what Galleons you can

May your enemy fall to your blade.

Sincerely Lord Potter

I gave Hedwig another piece of bacon and turned to see if Hermione finished her reply which she had and strapped both to my snowy white bird and sent her off.

I passed my letter to Hermione "I think this could cause some waves, don't you" she gave a quick read and as her head lifted up to speak to me "oh it will be my dear, and it will be something to behold".

I could see Susan perk up at this "what are you guys talking about" we just smiled and held each other's hands "you can either guess or get your Occlumency shields up and running Susan then we will tell you".

She kinda huffed and then spent the next 5 minutes guessing before giving up and talking about random stuff.

Albus Dumbledore's Perspective

Ok, yesterday was a failure, to say the least. Still, I knew I had to get everything back to plan for the greater good, of course, I was in my office when her letter came in and thank god for that, as I read it my face went pale, I could tell with could have been a howler with how angry her words were.

By the end of it, I was thinking of just bursting into the Great Hall and versing Quirrell/Voldemort in a dual instead of dealing with Molly. Still, I knew I had to suck it up and just deal with the Red Fury that was Molly Weasley.

She wanted a pre-meeting with me before 'joining' me for a meeting with Harry to try to mend his way of thinking.

I started writing a reply confirming her 'request' will be met and had her meet in my office during the first period and have the meeting with harry after that during the second period.

I sent my reply and headed off to have breakfast.

As I entered the Great Hall, as I sat down in my beautiful gold chair overseeing everything within the Hall, I could see the first years are only just arriving some yawning others chatting.

It was at this point I saw my most significant annoyance yet my most excellent pawn heading into the Hall with his arm around that Mud-blood girl he wants to marry for whatever reason.

I could never understand young love, but HE must be unloved, my whole plan is based on him dying thus allowing me to jump in killing Voldemort becoming the saviour of the wizarding world again setting my legacy in stone.

I just have to bend Harry to my will though I doubt Molly would be of any use in that aspect I hopefully the scary women doesn't destroy the boy today.

I turned to Pomona who was in a middle of a conversation with Aurora about something boring something about the stars and how it affects the plants we grow and use or some non-sense like that "excuse me ladies, sorry to butt in, but I was wondering if you could tell me Harry Potters first two periods today Pomona" they looked annoyed. Still, I didn't care I was in charge, and they had to do what l say.

Pomona huffed a little but went through the schedules and found his "today he has Herbology followed by the history of magic why do you ask Headmaster."

I gave her the sweetest smile I could "I wanted to have a meeting with today when you're handing out the schedules can you tell Harry to come to my office after your class" she nodded then went back to the conversation she was having.

I just refocused on Harry who at this point was smiling and laughing with his fellow Hufflepuffs.

I smiled knowing by the end of the day, I will have him in Gryffindor away from those mud-bloods and into the arms of the Gryffindor brave and pure.

After breakfast in Dumbledore's Office

The boy should be in Herbology at the moment, so I got a bit of time to do some paperwork. At the same time, I wait for Molly to come to yell at me. Speaking of the devil caused her to appear "let me in Albus NOW" the distinctive green flame and the voice of Molly told me my peace and quiet was over.

With the wave of the elder wand, I let her, it only took a second for her to be staring right into my eyes her face nearly as red as her hair.

I went to greet like any gentleman would "Morning Mrs", but then she cut me off and started a very loud tirade "I CANNOT BELIEVE YOU LET THAT STUPID HAT SEND HARRY BLOODY POTTER INTO HUFFLEPUFF, INTO THE GOD DAMN LOSER HOUSE WHY DIDN'T YOU STOP IT ALBUS I MEAN YOU ARE THE HEADMASTER OF HOGWARTS YOU COULD'VE OVERTURNED THE HAT DECISION IN A SECOND SO WHY DIDN'T YOU, HARRY AND RON ARE SUPPOSED TO BE BEST FRIENDS AND ACCORDING TO THE BOYS THEY DON'T EVEN TALK TO EACH OTHER THEN THERES A FACT THAT MY SWEET GINEVRA IS MEANT TO BECOME HIS GIRLFRIEND THEN WIFE ALLOWING US ACCESS TO HIS MONEY BUT HOW IS THAT MEANT TO HAPPEN NOW THAT FILTHY MUDBLOOD GOT HER HANDS ON HIM AND WILL BE TAKING THE MANTLE OF LADY POTTER WHEN SHE WOULDN'T EVEN NOW WHAT TO DO WITH THAT ROLE LET ALLOW THE MONEY IN THE POTTER VAULTS AND THE STIPEND YOU WERE SENDING TO US THROUGH THE POTTERS HAS STOPPED ALBUS NOW EXPLAIN THAT"

I let her calm down after that screaming her face was utterly red but slowly retreated as she took some calming breaths "to start off with as Headmaster while I can change a student's house it's only when they request it as the hats authority over house placement is higher than mine, second from what I heard Ronald insulted Hermione Granger in front of Harry who took it very badly and after which Ronald refused to apologies and got kicked out of their carriage, thirdly Ginevra will just have to outwit and outmaneuver Hermione if she really wants the Potter Ladyship and it shouldn't really matter what house they in if it's true love then it should work out if what you say is true.

Fourthly I was unaware the stipend through the Potter Account manager has seemed to have disappeared which means that they know what I was doing to the Potter's account and have put a stop to it. I have been denied access to the account. I refuse to do anything about it lest I enrage the goblins who should I remind you to have the Hogwarts and my personal Vaults within their bank."

This seemed to calm her down for now, after a moment of calm breaths she spoke up "so what's the plan then Albus" I gave her my best grandfatherly smile to try to soothe her over but to no avail.

I just replied "today we try to convince him to move to Gryffindor and maybe get him to forgive Ronald with the possibility of talking about his Fiancé and put a wedge between them.

I could see an almost feral smile on Molly's face as we made our plans against Harry Potter.

Greenhouse 1, Harry's Perspective

Herbology was pretty good a little less hectic than in the previous timeline, I think once you know what you are doing Herbology is almost relaxing. Since we had it with Ravenclaw instead of loudmouth Gryffindor or annoying Slytherin, we could pay attention and learn something.

I could see Hermione was reverting to her old I want to know everything phase of her life though, to be honest, I don't she ever left that phase.

As we were about to leave Professor Sprout spoke up "Mr Potter if you wouldn't mind staying behind for a second please" this stopped Hermione and I almost immediately we turned towards Professor Sprout "what can I do for you Professor Sprout" seeing the professor's sunny attitude always made me smile "I just want to tell you that Headmaster Dumbledore would like a word with you during the second period" "thank you for telling me Professor, Hermione, and I will head straight there" I could see a calculated look in the Professors eyes "just remember Mr Potter that you are allowed to bring someone with you to a meeting with the Headmaster and that Hufflepuff will welcome you with open arms no matter what" I smile at the professor "thank you, Professor Sprout".

Hermione and I left the Greenhouse "so what do you think this meeting is about my love" I saw a slight smile on her face as she thought "I think he's going to try to get you to move to Gryffindor at the very least if not apologies in front of the school for not obeying him yesterday."

I held onto her hand as we walked into the castle "don't worry, we won't let Dumbledork manipulate us ever again my sweet" she squeezed my hand as we approached the gargoyles guarding his office, they were already open allowing us to walk up.

I knocked on his door hearing his grandfatherly voice ringing out "Come in" as I entered the first thing I saw was Mrs Weasley sitting next to the Headmaster.

"ahh Miss Granger, I was unaware you requested for this meeting, you may leave if you want" I could already see him getting ready to write her a note when she spoke up.

"I believe Harry can have a person of his choosing with him when meeting with the Headmaster" this seemed to shock them both "that is correct, but that is why Mrs Weasley is here as she being the mother to 6 children all in Hogwarts with a 7th coming next, I believed she would be able to advise you better than most".

This seemed to be a directed jab at Hermione. She only stiffened her shoulders and spoke with pure venom and poise "while I don't believe Mrs Weasley isn't capable of helping Harry during this discussion.

I was requested by Harry as he trusts my judgement and my knowledge on most matters that pertain to his wellbeing and past actions, so I respectively decline your request for me to leave".

We both sat down in the seats in front of them as they regained their composure "so what would you like to discuss Headmaster" I did my best to hide my contempt from my voice.

"ahh yes the reason for this meeting, I wanted to see how you were adapting to the school and maybe discuss your house placement" I smirk at the man while Molly was glaring at Hermione. The latter, at this point, was doing her best not to scream or laugh.

"considering its only my second day with its walls, I can only state that so far it has been enjoyable and my first lesson with Professor Sprout was fun, and I liked the way she taught, and at this time I enjoy being a Hufflepuff, so far the other children have been nothing but friendly and polite."

I could see a twitch on Molly's face as I spoke nothing but praises for Hufflepuff, you could tell she was a Gryffindor inside and out "but my boy I think you would be better off in Gryffindor" "why is that Headmaster, I thought all houses were equal in Hogwarts."

Both twitched at that "no my boy, with honesty some houses are better than others while some a the worst of the worst, that being Slytherin of course and the best being Gryffindor" I think he paused to let his words sink in but Molly took the opportunity to speak her mind.

"I think you should transfer to Gryffindor Harry, it's so much better than any other house, the kids are nicer the rooms are better, and it will teach you to be strong and brave just like your parents were"

I could feel my heartbeat a little faster, using my parents as a form of emotional blackmail, magic damn this bitch, I kept my face still trying not to let the emotions show.

At the same time, Hermione held my hand tightly helping my speak my response "while I believe you are trying to push what's best for me Mrs Weasley I can state with complete certainty that my parents would want me to forge my own path in life instead of following them like a sad puppy, so I politely decline your recommendation."

I could see Dumbledore flinch as he looked at Molly to see her reaction which at this point looked like she was about to explode so I thought I would hit the last nail in the coffin for the fun of it.

"I would also like you to talk to your son Ronald as he insulted my fiancé for no real apparent reason and refuses to apologies which have understandably caused some animosity between the two of us and while I cannot really throw my weight around as Lord of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter at this moment because of my age I would think it would be unwise to make an enemy out of said Lord when all he's done is be polite, now is there anything else we want to discuss or is it alright for Hermione and I to catch the last part of our history of magic class."

Before Dumbledore could even put in a word edgewise, Molly spoke up again. This time it wasn't in a friendly mother figure sort of way, "now listen to her young boy, as your elder I have all the right to tell you what to do and now I will, you must transfer to Gryffindor, and you have to apologize to Ronald and end this dumb engagement to this filthy Muggle-born and fall in line with what Headmaster Dumbledore and I say, which means giving up your Lordship until you marry the right women who we will set up for you as your taste in a partner is terrible, to say the least," she crossed her arms like she just put me in my place.

I turned to Hermione and spoke "would you like to go first my love" she turned to me and smiled before nodding "if I may speak my peace before Lord Potter does I will, now quick question Headmaster Dumbledore, do you agree with what Mrs Weasley had stated" you could see him go almost crossed eyed with how his mind is spinning before he sighed and nodded "yes I do Miss Granger".

"i see then this is directed to both of you then" there was a slight pause as she breathed in and out almost like she was priming herself "i couldn't be more disappointed in both of you at this moment so I will stop being polite and address you like the children your acting like, neither of you have the right to tell Harry what to do in his life neither of you even bothered to check up on him when he was living with his relatives, you know he was abused right beaten down to a pulp both emotionally and physically and here you both are berating him for accepting the sorting hats decision and who he choices to love and befriend, it is fricken ridiculous to think you guys are so up your own asses that you cannot even see that this brilliant boy is doing his hardest to become a brilliant man that the wizarding world wants him to be but noooo since his not doing what you want the way you want its suddenly a bad thing and to say the very least Ronald needs a good kick up the ass because that bugger of a person didn't even have the decency to be polite to me or harry but just wanted to attach himself to the famous boy who lived so until he apologizes he can go bugger himself with the biggest thing he can find"

She was out of breath and a bit red in the face. Still, I could tell that made her really happy to do, as she sat down again, I rested my hand on her shoulder and gave her a light squeeze which made her smile a bit as she slept in her seat.

Dumbledore was utterly dumbstruck at seeing an 11-year-old put them in their place. Still, Molly recovered long before he did "I cannot believe you think us as fools, and Ronald doesn't have to say anything he doesn't want too, and I expect you to apologize to us for such disrespectful language you filthy girl, I don't know who raised you, but they obviously did a terrible job" I had to physically stop Hermione from betting up the hag I looked her in the eyes as if to say 'trust me I will handle this' she nodded and sat back again.

I sat up dusting off my clothes a little and straightened my back giving me the posture of a pureblood getting ready to rail a bill in Wizengamot "I presume that Headmaster Dumbledore is still on your side on the manner at were brought up today".

The man was pale and showing his age at this point but still nodded "so be it, I will address you first Sir, as of now consider our relationship to be nothing more than Student and Professor so to this point I request you only address me as Mr Potter or Lord Potter anything else would be considered too friendly and would advise to not to do so both now and in the future, there is hope we can mend this relationship, but it will take time and patience from both parties" he nodded in agreement he knew he fucked up.

I turned to Molly and spoke again "during this meeting you have inappropriately conducted yourself and have insulted House Potter and its Lord and have a placed yourself with the personal life of a member of the Potter House and as such any continuing actions you do in this particular manner will be considered a hostile attack from the Weasley House against House Potter and I Lord of the House Potter will be forced to act in defence of House Potters integrity and Bloodline as of this time I hereby cut all of House Potters ties to House Weasley until such a time as Lords of both Houses can come to an agreement" I held up my wand "So Mote it Shall Be" my wand glowed then returned to normal "I consider this the end of the meeting so Hermione and I shall leave, Good day to you both" Dumbledore handled me a note to excuse us from missing class then we left.

Dumbledore's Perspective

Bugger to hell this went south, and it went there fast, I looked to Molly to see how she's fairing, and she looked worse than me "do you need a calming drought Molly" she nodded mutely as I passed her the potion "that went terribly didn't" the calming drought seemed to kick in a little after she gulped it down "to say the least Albus, the Barrow is technically on land owned by the Potter estate that we have been renting for peanuts considering how much land we use, Arthur is really hard to anger and is easy to bully, but I think what just happened might be enough that his backbone will show"

I could see her age years in mere seconds, while it is true Arthur is a pushover. I knew she wasn't the nicest women to him. Still, I had only seen him angry once in my life during the war where is defend his family like a madman. Yet, today might be the second time in history that man will show the other side of himself and I didn't want to be anywhere near him when it happened.

"how long do you have until he finds out" she sighed "since he did it as Lord Potter and with magic asserting his will then maybe 5 minutes until Gringotts sends us the notice of eviction which gives us one month to work something out."

We just sat in silence for a second before she got up "sorry for this Albus, but I have to leave to sort my house, but I still haven't given up yet, he may have won the battle, but the war is still raging" I could see the Weasley stubbornness burning in her eyes before she left via floo.

I popped myself a lemon drop that was laced with calming drought and sat back, letting some time pass with some peace and quiet. At the same time, I thought about how wrong this meeting went, he was meant to be weak feeble easy to manipulate. Still, the boy I saw today was anything but that, this was a boy who managed to not only put Molly into her place but for me as well.

It left me dumbfounded how this happened within a 30 minute, but I needed to regroup and fast if I have any chance on keeping to my plan the mirror of Erised will be coming here in a month or two then I just need to set up the dominos and just wait for them to fall.

Harry's Perspective

Hermione and I laughed our ass off as we walked to the history of magic "I couldn't believe she just screwed herself over haha" Hermione gave me a slight nudge "no swearing" but the smile never left her face "come on Harry let's get to class".

Later that day at the Barrow, Molly's Perspective.

This was shit on top of shit I could already feel it, I sent my little princess to her friend Luna as I didn't want her to hear the up and coming argument between Arthur and me.

The Floo lit up, and out came my husband he had a smile on until he saw me by myself sitting at the kitchen table "is Ginevra here."

I shook my head no "she is at Luna's" I could see the fake happiness fad away as his shoulders squared off, I have only seemed Arthur do that 3 times in my life, and each time the results were explosive.

"you have 2 minutes to explain what happened and why" he sat down, and I began to recount the events that have to lead us to basically be without a home in a month.

1 minute and 50 seconds later

"I just wanted to make sure our princess got her prince charming and that we were secure in-home and money please understand I didn't mean for this to happen" he held his hand up, my 2 minutes were over, he must have been the most scared I have ever been.

He took a sip of water before he began "so you were trying to secure home and money for the Weasley Family but instead YOU GOT US KICKED OUT, OF OUR HOUSE, HE HAS CANCELLED THE MONTHLY PAYMENT AND CAN BASICALLY DESTROY WHAT LITTLE SAVING WE HAVE BY JUST ASKING US TO RETURN WHAT WE TOOK."

I could see the pure rage on his face as he spoke again "so have I missed anything or did that cover everything" I don't know what scared me more the yelling or not yelling "Ron might have insulted his fiancé and refuses to apologize".

That seemed to be the last straw for Arthur as he went outside and did a couple of blasting spells into the countryside for returning to the table and sitting down "ok now this is how it's going to happen, I'm going to set up a meeting with Lord Potter and see if we can work out a deal, you will not talk or scheme or do anything to upset the boy during this time if I catch wind of anything happening you will be divorced so fast that you will be lucky to have a sickle to your name by the time I'm done"

All I could do was nod and hand him some paper and quill as I felt like nothing could stop me from planning. I must be patient and wait for the right time to strike.

Hermione's Perspective after dinner in the dorm

It was a lovely day, in the end, we were relaxing in our dorm I was resting on Harry's chest as he read an Arithmancy textbook while I was reading one of Le Fay's Dairies this one seemed to be from the year 1000 (by our measurement)

Dear who is reading this.

I'm writing this diary at a time that I already know that my deeds will be misunderstood, not for the truth being forgotten but the truth being rewritten.

I Morgana Le Fay was born on the summer solstice in 982 to my mother Queen Igraine and the Duke of Cornwall.

I'm a medi-witch by trade but most already see me as a Dark Witch because of the methods I use to save those who come for help. Still, I believe that magic itself is natural, but its application is what makes spell light, grey and dark.

For the safety of myself and my followers, I fled the mainland to the island of Avalon and with the help of my friend Merlin who created Portkeys around Britain with Medi-witches for whenever they needed help beyond what the Light would allow.

This brings me to my Half Brother King Arthur leader of the light who has single handily outlawed most of the supposedly Dark Arts some of which are actually used to help heal most ailments but because they require blood or just give him the dark vibe even Merlin thinks his gone too far but is unable to stop him since Arthur has his own power base.

Times will get tougher in the future I can feel it. Still, the power of my ancestors and the nature around me drives me to continue even if my legacy is only seen as darkness and hate for the love of magic I must press on, with Merlin by my side I know I can do it.

I must stop Arthur before he weakens the future of magic and the child that lives with it.

With love and hope

Morgana Le Fay

I bookmarked for the next page and looked to see Harry closing his book too "how was your book" I smiled at the man/boy I fell so in love with I still couldn't believe I let the Weasleys pull us apart.

"I was just reading some of Le Fay's dairy, it's an interesting read, how was your book" he held me close "interesting, I just wish I could've learnt this stuff earlier" I just held him close "don't worry my sweet we have a whole life to live as it just began."

Chapter Text

Harry's Perspective

1 week and a bit later

"thank god it's the weekend" while said by Susan all of us couldn't help but nod in agreement as we basically fell onto the couch resting after what could only be considered a long hectic week Wednesday, for example, had me versus Professor Snape for no reason besides I looked like my father.

I was hoping that me being a Hufflepuff would lesson it.

Sad to say nope it seems that my resemblance to my father goes beyond my placement in Gryffindor, in the end, Professor Snape and I spent 30 minutes doing questions and answers ending with him giving Hufflepuff 5 points for being prepared.

The lesson went on from there like it was supposed too. Still, I could tell that Snape was going to keep his eye on me like a hawk. However, I'm happy to say that was the most excitement we had besides a couple of mishaps and Ron still being an annoying git. Yet, by this point, we just ignored him and maybe send a stinging hex whenever he eats like a pig which is often.

It only took Mr Weasley one week to send me a letter requesting a meeting to discuss the issues that have arisen for the family, of course, I replied I would be delighted to meet with them but also recommended that we both bring third parties that were uninvolved to mediate the meeting and for it to happen on the coming Sunday so it won't interfere with each other's schedules, he readily agreed to both conditions and so today on Sunday I was in a room with a sweating Mr Weasley.

Unbelievably I managed to talk Snape into being the mediator.

It was hilarious asking him about.

Flashback

The library was always our quiet place in this and the previous life, right now, Hermione and I were trying to think of how we would want to mediate.

Mr Weasley said it was our choice, but we had a lot of people to think about, we wanted someone that would obviosity not be openly biased to Mr Weasley or us, so we came up with a list first was Amelia Bones if we could talk Susan into it, Professor Flitwick or Professor Snape.

To be honest, we put Snape there mainly because he hates both parties and would most likely stay Neutral or hostile to both, so I just looked at Hermione.

Within one second, she replied "dibs not it" I gave her a playful slap and stuck my tongue out "evil, come on let's get it over and done with" after a quick pack up we headed to the dungeon running into Draco as we went.

"Hello Heir Malfoy, how is your day going" I could see a slight smile on his lips, it's weird how one introduction can change so much "Good Heir Potter, How is your day going" "alright but Hermione and I need to speak to Professor Snape so it could go either way".

"haha so true Heir Potter, I have a feeling Professor Snape doesn't really like you" I could hear Hermione giggle "trust me I know, but I want his help with something" the look I got was hilarious it was pure, are you crazy look coming from Draco "are you really sure you need him" "sadly yes we do, I'm setting up a meeting between Mr Weasley and me, and we want someone who wouldn't blatantly favour one side over the other and can you think of anyone who hates both sides enough not to favour either side" I could see him contemplate this for a second "good point, but maybe I should come with you as support" I smile at him "that would be lovely Heir Malfoy; hopefully, luck is on our side today".

We make small talk as we approach Snape's office we all go quiet as I go to knock on the door "Enter" all three of us were scared but entered anyway "Evening Heir Malfoy, Miss Granger and Lord Potter what brings you three here" disdain evident in his voice.

I was significantly pushed by Hermione and Draco to speak "Sorry to disturb you, but I was wondering if it would be possible for you to mediate an upcoming meeting between Mr Weasley and me as you would be the most impartial person that we could get involved."

His stare bore into me like he was trying to scorch my soul "and why pray tell does this meeting have to happen" both Hermione and me who were technically 17 years old.

However, we were still scared of this man, "there was a meeting between Headmaster Dumbledore, Molly Weasley, Hermione and I which started good and ended in a complete disaster for the Weasleys because as Lord Potter I denounced her actions and severed all connections between House Potter and House Weasley which it turns out their primary Residence is actually on Potter owned Lands, and they were getting 500 galleons from my Vault per month which was also cancelled, so the meeting is Mr Weasley trying to fix his wife's mistakes."

Silence again was in the air as we waited for Snape to speak "I understand the reason for the meeting Lord Potter but why request me instead of choosing Headmaster Dumbledore or Professor Sprout" "the Headmaster is obviously biased towards the Weasley's as he allowed the situation to start and Professor Sprout could be seen as biased towards me so Hermione and I thought who would be most likely to not take either side to spite the other, you were the top of the list Professor as you don't really prefer either party thus allowing you to remain impartial."

He had a look that seemed to be a combination of his usual scowl and thinking "fine I will do so Potter, what time is the meeting" "the current plan is to meet Mr Weasley at Dumbledore's office then go to an empty classroom on Sunday at 12" he nodded "very well, don't be late Lord Potter or I will withdraw my support" "of course Professor" with that Hermione and I left not wanting to annoy the man anymore then we already have.

Snapes Perspective

"very well, don't be late Lord Potter or I will withdraw my support" "of course Professor" his reply was almost as fast as his exit from my office. Still, I would be lying if I said I will miss him, I turn to my godson who had to this point been surprisingly quiet "what is it Draco, do you have you want to add" he seemed hesitant but spoke anyway.

"I think there's something odd about Potter, he doesn't act like most of the 1st years, it's like he knows more than he's letting on" "while you may have some points Draco, I suggest you keep these theories as most points can be explained as him reading a etiquette book so leave and do some homework" he also ran out of my office.

I let a small smile grace my lips as I knew my reputation will always proceed me, but he did have a good point, Mr Potter, you have officially gained my interest.

Harry's Perspective

That's how I ended up on a Sunday with Hermione on my left, a sweating Mr Weasley in front and an annoyed Professor Snape in the middle this was going to be interesting.

"I think we should skip the pleasantries and move on to the main topic Mr Weasley, your wife insulted my Fiancé and encroached on the honour for House Potter, and as Lord Potter, I enacted the right I have within my power to sever ties between our Houses, now what would you like to discuss as I believe the manner has already been settled" I admit I was brutal. Still, I need to make a point, and I do kinda like making grown-ups squirm.

"I...I was hoping to work out an agreement between us that will allow my family to continue living on the land we currently occupy which is owned by House Potter" the dude was nervous.

I was doing my best not to laugh and keep a pureblood mask on "I see and why should I consider this request as Mrs Weasley made it quite clear that the Weasley House knows better than House Potter so again why should I consider this request."

The man looked almost defeated at this point.

Still, I could see that he refused to give in just yet "while what my wife has done is inexcusable I would like to put that aside for a second and begin negotiations for House Weasley to rent the land that our current residence resides on" I nodded to the point he made.

Still, I wasn't going to allow him to win completely "while House Potter is willing to enter negotiations with you on this manner, but first I would like to discuss the 500 galleons that were being sent to you every month for the last 9 years for a grand total of 54,000 galleons" I looked towards Snape to see his reaction. It was priceless while his face was still; his eyes were wide.

I could see Mr Weasley sink into his seat, I think he was hoping that I didn't know about the money or I would just allow him to get away with it.

"Th....tha.....that was approved by your guardian, so I was led to believe it was alright" I could feel myself twitch "Mr Weasley, while that is correct it is also against the guardians per view to authorise that transaction without it being part of an investment to increase the amount within the Vault, which if you're wondering it was taken out of my trust vault as he wasn't able to touch the Family Vault, now with that information in hand lets talk about how you can repay House Potter the amount taken before we talk rent."

To see this grown man looking like a deer in headlights was hilarious "I.....I....caught afford to repay that money I'm sad to say" defeat was becoming more evident in his eyes.

Still, now it was time for me to become Slytherin like "what if we could work something else out, what is the current situation of House Weasley and Wizengamot seats" this shocked all but Hermione, I could already see Snape asking if I was meant to be a Slytherin instead of a Hufflepuff.

"Since we cannot afford to hold the title, but the Weasley House has a total of 3 votes that we can cast" I pretended to think, but both Hermione and I planned this meeting days ahead "how about this Mr Weasley, you swear as lord of the Weasley House that you shall vote with the House of Potter until the debt is paid and during this time House Potter will pay any and all fines required for you to vote in Wizengamot, do you agree to this Mr Weasley."

In one sentence I took out one of the most prominent supporters of Dumbledore's 'light' bills that he keeps pushing, I could see the sweaty redhead reluctantly take out his wand "I, Arthur Weasley swear on the magic of House Weasley to Vote in line with House Potter until such time as I can repay the 54,000 galleons owed to House Potter so mote it shall be" his wand lit up before he placed it down.

"thank you, Mr Weasley, and now let us talk rent, now I had my lovely Hermione look up the cost of land in the local area with an equivalent size that you're currently residing on, here are the clip outs showing the prices in pounds of course as they are muggle listings, as you see a plot of land not being used for commercial farming goes for around 1000 pounds per month or about 200 Galleons a month, does it seem resemble".

His face was pale as he fully realised what he was going up against, I may be in Hufflepuff, but I can be a Ravenclaw, Gryffindor or a Slytherin when I choose to be.

If Snape's face could show emotion, I think for this whole meeting, it would be a perpetual shock which only made this even funnier.

"I was hoping for somewhere maybe in the 100 Galleons range, to be honest, so it would be within our budget" I could see he was hoping I would reduce and I think I will, but nothing comes for free.

"if you want that kinda deal then you're going to have to agree to certain conditions but nothing too unreasonable, one that is something that is a deal-breaker for us, we want your wife Molly to swear on her magic to never conspire to interfere with our lives without our permission to the end of her days, just doing that will bring the rent to 150 Galleons, and that last 50 Galleons can be worked out at a later date with the twins as we see potential in them and want to discuss that said potential with them only."

As if to say yes, Mr Weasley summoned his Weasel Patronus. He spoke "send a message to Molly to come to Hogwarts immediately" I could hear the anger within his voice as Snape conjured his Doe Patronus to tell Dumbledore to expect Molly to arrive soon.

Dumbledore's Perspective

The week had been good at this point, Harry seemed to be going nicely in school and by the look of things is getting attached to some of the children. Still, I'm concerned about who he's talking too, I have seen him of course in the company of Hermione, Susan and Hannah for apparent reasons. Still, I have seen him be friendly towards the kids in the other House, which is fine. Still, my main worry that he seems to be almost friendly with Draco Malfoy, Pansy Parkinson but also more grey families like Daphne Greengrass and Theodore Nott.

This isn't good at all, he is meant to hate the Slytherins.

I really need that boy to start listening to reason and just move to Gryffindor so he can learn the right way and listen to the people I want him too. I have the feeling that the meeting he is having with MR Weasley is not going the way it should, the boy is met to be a broken husk of a boy begging for a family but for some reason instead of making the family like I expected but it's like he's trying to create house unity after I spent so many years splitting each House apart.

I can see my plans slowly unravelling in front of my eyes. Still, I refuse to give up, his only a young, naive boy I just have to ramp up the pressure to mould him to force him to my will, I just might have to break the boy to get him where I want too, may magic guide my hand and help me in my course for the greater good.

That's when Molly flooed in and looked like a shell of the women I saw the other week, "how are you going Molly" she just looked at me broken only on the face as I looked into her fiery eyes, I can see that she has not admitted defeat yet "Arthur has been keeping a very close eye on me and has even mentioned taking my Princess Ginny to a mediwitch to get her checked out so shit, how have you been Albus."

"same I guess been keeping my distance with Harry just to be safe, though I have seen him keep company with some unsavoury characters from Slytherin, I do believe that boy is going down the wrong path."

"at this moment I don't care about that boy one bit at the moment at least until I get Arthur under control again that little bastard will have to wait, I have already told Ron to pester and provoke him so you will at least have some time alone with him without that fifthly Mudblood around him".

I could hear venom drip from her mouth with every word "I think you better get going, the meeting is down the stairs and second classroom to the left" she nodded and left me with my thoughts of the future and the annoying bastard that is Harry Potter.

Harry's Perspective

Seeing Molly drag her sorry ass into the classroom looking like a sad puppy was probably the highlight of this whole thing but the shock on her face as Mr Weasley told her what the deal was and what she had to do to make it official, I could tell by this point that Mr Weasley was giving her no time to argue on any point of the deal.

"now do the vow Molly so all of this can finally end" even with her face looking like a sad puppy, I could see the fire in her eyes, I knew vow or not that she will continue whatever her sick mind came up with.

"I Molly Weasley swear to Lady Magic that I will not interfere with Harry Potters decisions or life unless requested by Harry Potter himself so mote it shall be" with that her wand lite up and it was done.

"thank you for your cooperation Mrs Weasley" my smile was sickly, and I was rubbing it in as much as I could "Now Mr Weasley, I took the liberty to have Gringotts to write up a rental agreement, feel free to read it over and sign it". It took him all but 5 seconds for him to sign it after which I signed, and the document duplicated itself, letting us take a copy each.

"its been a pleasure Mr Weasley" I extended my hand for a shake he only stood up and left with Molly following close behind him.

I just shrugged "I guess he doesn't like to lose to a 1st year I guess" that's when Snape spoke for the first time during the meeting "Mr Potter your conduct in this meeting wasn't every Hufflepuff of you and I suspect you are more Slytherin then you let on" his eyebrow was raised.

I couldn't help but have a grin that was ear to ear "I admit that I went a little Slytherin there Professor Snape, but in the end, I am Lord of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter, and I refuse to let my House come to ruin because of those that mean it harm."

He seemed satisfied, but I knew it was only for now "very well Potter" he nodded to Hermione and I then left without another word.

I just smile at Hermione "I think that went well don't you" "maybe but I think Snape might become a problem, I know we agreed to let the timeline play out to a point but I think we should really start looking into accelerating the plan as thorns are beginning to grow around us" I nodded "we could just fail some classes to show we are normaaaaaahh" before I could even finish my sentence, she sent a stinging hex right into my stomach.

"owww that hurt meany" "me Meany, I will never on purposely fail a test Harry James Potter and don't you ever suggest it" she was flicking her wand at me with every word, I did back away a little as she spoke, but it was hard not to laugh at a 11-year-old acting like a 16-year-old.

I put my hands up in mock surrender "ok ok I surrender my lady" she slowly lowered her wand "good now, I think we should start gathering Horcruxes and continuing your moves towards destroying both Dumbledore's and Riddle's powerbase, I think you need to get closer to Malfoy maybe butter him up to see if we can stop the Future Death Eaters and maybe create our own powerbase" I walked up to my Hermione.

I held her close to me as she finished talking "I love it when you use that beautiful brain of yours" I gave her forehead a kiss "thank you Harry" she was blushing which only made her cuter "Ron always made me feel like I have to dumb down to his level just so I didn't hurt his feelings" I cupped her cheek "you would have to lose over half your brain to be as dumb as he is" I held her close to my chest letting her hear my heartbeat.

"I never want you to dumb yourself, my lady, I never want you to hold yourself back otherwise you will have to wait even longer for you see the Potter Manor Library" I could see her eyes brighten as I spoke "what are you talking about" "think of it as a gift to the women making everything possible" she turned the lite hug into a bone-crushing Hermione hug.

"I love you Harry" I gave her forehead another kiss "love you more Hermione, come on let's go annoy some people" we turned to leave with a spring in our step and hope for the future.

Ron's Perspective

I could see my mother leave the room, like a broken woman, I hated seeing her like this, I needed to get Harry in line and tell that mudblood to finally fuck off back to the muggle world if I remember mums letter correctly, I now have permission to make his life hell, so I now wait for the bastard and bitch to leave the room.

5 minutes later

I was getting more and more annoyed as I waited for them to leave. However, it has been at least 10 minutes after the king of Snakes left. They still haven't left so screw it I rushed to the door and kicked it in scaring them as the door hit Harry in the arm sending him to the ground as I aimed my wand towards the mudblood who was slowly getting her wand out.

"don't you dare touch your wand bitch, you took my best friend away, you took my chance for being famous away, and now I will be taking it all back" I got ready to cast a curse mum taught me to use on her but then I heard it "Expelliarmus" my wand thew out of my hand before sending me into the wall.

I luckily didn't hit my head, but I was winded that when I saw two wands pointed at my face, the filthy bitch was the first to speak "my my Ron, such a ballsy move to bad you never read or pay attention in class" that bitch wasn't so confident when I was holding at wand point "just you wait you filth, you will see the power that is a pureblood sooner or later, you will be nothing but another statistic" that's when Harry punch me right on the nose sending my head back into the wall "owww what the hell" that's when I saw the angriest glare I have ever seen in my life "no insults my fiancé and gets away within Ronald, and if you ever do it again I will do a lot worst then a punch, now I was going to give you back your wand but since your manners have been lacking, don't you agree my Lady."

A cruel smile was on the women's face as she spoke "I agree my lord, I think Professor McGonagall may want to have a little chat with him" and with that, they left with my wand in hand and a laugh that I could hear from the room.

I didn't want to deal with Professor McGonagall, but mum has told me what I needed to do and shes way scarer then even Snape could be.

Harry's Perspective

We made our way to the Professor's office and ran into Susan "hello Mrs Bones, how has your day been" she smiled "Geeting Harry, Hermione and how many times have I told you to call me Susan" she gave me soft mock punch before we started walking together catching up that's when Susan noticed where we were heading "wait why you guys heading to Professor McGonagall's office" that's when we told her what just happened with Ronald "WAIT WHAT DID THAT BASTARD TRY TO HURT YOU GUYS" I had never seen a person this mad before, Hermione took point on this way "don't worry Harry took care of him with a quick Expelliarmus sending him into a wall after which a good punch in the face finished him off are."

Hermione seemed to beam with happiness at the last part ", and now we are going to give his wand to McGonagall so she can give him an extra lesson on manners" Susan went from pissed to evil happiness in a near-instant when she thought about our little plan.

"mind if I join for the laughs" we just smiled and knocked on the Professors "come in" we entered and saw the Professor at her desk looking over the scrolls upon scrolls of homework "what can I do for you Hufflepuffs" she gave a nice grandmother grade smile as she spoke "I'm sad to say professor this is not a happy meeting" the smile disappeared in an instant "what may I ask happened" we went through what happened with Ron after the meeting.

The aura in the room was that of dark rage mostly coming from the Professor ", and that about sums it up to Professor, here is his wand and I hope you will see to it that he is punished correctly."

She was glaring at the wand at this point almost like she was hoping that it would disappear "I will see to it Mr potter, and I would also like it if you and Miss Granger would go to Madam Pomfrey and get yourselves checked out, Miss Bones make sure they do that please" and like that we left the office with Susan pushing us both to the infirmary.

2 hours later

I was defiantly celebrating as we left the infirmary, Madam Pomfrey was as scary as I remember she wouldn't let up until we basically begged and escaped from that place, "that was an intense checkup" Hermione had it worse than me as she had a wand pointed at her.

Still, I would defiantly agree with her statement "I know, but at least we know that Ronald didn't somehow learn wordless and wandless magic" this made Hermione and Susan laugh with Hermione retorting "I heard from Lavander that Ronald nearly blew up a feather in Charms so I doubt he could do anything with a wand."

The three of us started to laugh as we walked towards the Great Hall for some lunch and to catch up with others, it was then that we saw the infamous devils of Gryffindor glaring at there still hurt brother who unlike us was basically given a quick potion and then thrown out onto his ass by Madam Pomfrey after she leant what he did.

By the looks he was getting from everyone even his own House I would say that a lot of people found out too.

"I'm quickly going to talk to the Devils, be right back ok" Hermione just smiled and gave me a quick hug before Susan and her continued to the Hufflepuff table, I could hear whispers and rumours spread around the tables as I made my way to the twins.

As I got closer, Fred slapped George to point out I was coming towards them, they both looked at each other, and I could already see plans float passed their eyes.

I looked at them and looked at them "Hello Fred, hello George" I could see the surprise in their eyes as I greeted them with the right name "Fred I think he knows" "I agree George" "how do we feel about this" "I don't know yet" "what can we do for" "you Lord Potter" "oh great and noble" "royalty amongst us lonely peasants" I missed these crazy twins "I have a business opportunity that I think you both may be interested in" "this is getting weird my less handsome twin" "I agree my blind twin" "i have only been here for two weeks and I already know you two have potential and I'm looking for an investment, have you guys ever thought of starting a joke/prank shop" their eyebrows shot up "Fred, how does he know" "maybe he reads minds" "or maybe dreams" "I'm willing to bank roll your R and D and help set up and support a store and maybe a mail order service and cover expenses until profitability but I will also get a share of profits and ownership of the business":this is a dream isn't" "i think so, Ronnikins got punched" "then our dream becomes possible" "yep defiantly a dream" "i don't want it to end" "neither do I my brother" "what's the catch Lord Potter".

"besides my share of profit and ownership with you both have complete creative and directional control I just want to point your R and D at a particular target at least for a while" I could see their smiles broaden, "I think we can agree, don't you brother" "I too see an agreement being possible" "good too hear, now I want you both to work out how much you need to get started for both R and D and also setting up a store and stocking and once you do that we will have a meeting and work out a contract we all can be happy with"

I could see they wanted to hug themselves and me but settled for a handshake and a promise of talking more at a later date, as I walked away I saw their happy smiles turn a little feral as they looked towards an already flinching Ronald.

I could feel sorry for him, but after he threatened Hermione he didn't even deserve pity at least for now, as I walked towards Hufflepuff I could see Draco and Pansy pointing and talking before they waved me over, I asked for a second.

I went to Hermione "just quickly going to talk to Draco be right back" her reply made my heart beat just a little faster "you better be", I know I should be used to it by now but knowing she loves me always made me just a little happier.

I gave her a lite kiss which made her blush before I walked over to Draco "Heir Malfoy, Heiress Parkinson what can I do for you both" they motioned for me to sit next to Heiress Greengrass which I happily accepted "evening Heiress Greengrass" she smiled "evening Lord Potter, mind if I join the conversation" I smile "sure, more the merrier as long as Heir Malfoy and Heiress Parkinson don't mind" Pansy was quick to agree "of course Daphne, and Lord Potter feel free to call me Pansy" Daphne was the first to reply "thank you both" "only if you call me Harry" this made Pansy giggle.

"so Heir Malfoy what can I do for you" "please Lord call me Draco and please extend that to the future Lady Potter as well, we wanted to ask if it was alright, what happened between you and the youngest Weasel" "to start to call me Harry and I'm sure Hermione would be quite alright if we are all on a first-name basis, including Pansy and Daphne calling her Hermione, now to your question Ronald over there in his infinite wisdom decided to attack both Hermione and I after a meeting between His father and I, the problem with his plan was he doesn't study that well, and I was able to quickly disarm him, and since he pointed a wand at Hermione and insulted her by calling her a mudblood which is a name I have much disdain, I sent him flying into a wall with a spell which allowed me to acquire his wand" Daphne quickly spoke up "wait he attacked you both but completely failed" with a smile on my face I nodded.

"yes and while I support freedom of speech and all that, no one calls my fiancé a mudblood so when he insulted her again after being flung to the wall, I gave a solid punch in the face, I believe I broke his nose and made his head smack the wall."

I could feel their stares had now become icy and directed at Ronald, while I liked the idea of Ronald being hurt I decided to nip it in the bud "if you guys are thinking of revenge, don't worry my new business partners are going to take care of it" Daphne spoke up "what do you mean Harry" "let's just say the Weasley twins will be having fun with their brother" their grins turned feral before they started to laugh.

Draco was the first to regain his composure "I love that idea Harry and if needed will sponsor it also" the smile on their faces was priceless but made me think why couldn't this happen in the old timeline, sure we were Gryffindor and Slytherin.

The rivalry between the two houses is the stuff of legend, but now as a Hufflepuff, I can talk and be friends with all Houses creating allies and friends a hell of a lot easier than when I was in Gryffindor.

"I think they wouldn't mind a sponsorship for a worthy cause" I couldn't believe there might be a future where I'm friends with Draco, I still have a hard time believing it "while it has been fun, I have to get back to Hermione before she gets annoyed" this made them laugh a little, but I could see Daphne was hiding something below her icy smile something that was going to annoy me until I find out.

Within seconds of seating back at the Hufflepuff table, Hermione was already holding my hand and keeping me close as we talked to the other students.

Within the lunch period, everyone knew what Ronald had done and while some supported him. However, what was surprising that it was mainly Gryffindors or the so-called House of light, but it did help to get quite a lot of Slytherins on my side which will help me a lot in the long term in dealing with Voldemort and getting rid of his power base.

Later that night in the dorm room.

Hermione's Perspective

It had been a long and annoying day, but finally, it was over, my plan to deal with Mr Weasley went off without a hitch even bagged before Molly and Ronald at the same time which was a plus, but I wish it hadn't involved a wand in my face because that kinda sucked and I couldn't believe Ronald would do something like that I mean he was an idiot in the other timeline, but this was a whole new level of stupidity, I'm starting to think we should push the Weasley family to get themselves to a mind healer or something there must be something wrong with them.

But at this moment I couldn't care less, I'm on the couch in Harry's arms relaxing in front of a fire.

Dear reader

It's been a while since my last entry as Arthur has been trying to get through the Wards of my island while Merlin and I were increasing their strength which sadly weakened them during the process of switching to blood wards keyed to one of my Medi Witches blood so Arthur cannot use mine to get in.

The days are getting harder and longer with more and more grey and 'dark' witches that were condemned by Arthur coming in for somewhere to live, heal and survive.

I only hope that his plan for a 'greater good' ends sooner rather than later because at the rate he is going magic could very well go extinct by the hands of the 'Light' side of magic.

While I know some magic now or in the future can be considered 'dark' by some be light to others, even today I used what is now known as the cutting curse which original was used to cut timber to amputate a parasitic limb that was killing the person, but in other circles, it's used to attack people.

Magic neither light nor dark, its how the person uses it that defines it as light or dark but I fear that people like my brother will appear whenever a generation needs them the least, some will even create their own villains to help their cause.

All I hope is that balance to magic is kept and maintained, there will always be people wanting to hurt and torture but as long as there as people willing to protect the innocent and defend commonsense and take down those who wish harm for their own personal gain.

Anyone can defend magic, but it takes a person of true heart to defend those who need it, people like Merlin who even if he doesn't like my methods still comes to help my House of healing and even expanded it beyond what I thought was possible, I think he does it out of shame for what his student has become, but without his help, this would be nowhere near what it is today.

May the magic have mercy on us for the plans we have to do just to save the people we love

With love and hope

Morgana Le Fay

I snuggle close to Harry, it's scary how history seems to repeat itself with different characters but the exact same words 'for the greater good', I dead for the greater good and even now after months of thought time talking to Harry, I still don't know why it had to happen like that, why did Harry have to be the one to sacrifice himself for a war that didn't even involve him until some prophecy decided to throw him in.

I think Harry could feel I was getting upset so he tightens his hold on me as he whispered into my ear "what's wrong my sweet" I embrace his warmth as it reminds me that while we were dead, we are now alive and together and I thank magic every day for it "I was reading Morgana's diary, it's sad that the greater good seems to the go-to excuse for some of the worst things to ever happen".

"I know, but sometimes the greatest hero can also become the greatest villain if power and wealth corrupt them" "is that what you think happened to Dumbledore" "that's what my current theory is but I doubt he will ever admit it or even realises what he has become."

Dumbledore's office

Albus's Perspective

I just finished reading Molly's account of what happened in the meeting, for whatever reason Snape refused to let me watch his memory saying something about it being a personal manner between two lords but even after I told I didn't care he just snarled and left my office.

That god damn two-sided spy of mine is going to be the death of me at this rate but him being able to stop me from just reading his mind means I just deal with the stubborn bastard, luckily Molly was all too happy to send me her memory and a semi-detailed report from what her husband has told her.

This boy is smart, I can see that just by the demands he requested but from the other report that Ron Weasley gave me about his honour match with Harry tells me at the very least the boy has power and book smarts. At the same time, I'm meant to punish the Weasley boy I might instead incentivise him to push harry more to the light side of thinking.

I'm starting to think the boy may be too hard to control, he hasn't even looked at the third corridor, but then again it's only the 2nd week, so only time will tell if my pawn will take my bait and become what he was to me along.

Someone to sacrifice in a war that I could have stopped years ago.

Chapter Text

Harry's Perspective

Its been two weeks since Ronald attacked Hermione and I and there was no god damn punishment, I couldn't believe it, by day two Hermione was sending hexes at the boy just to make her feel good.

By the end of the week the devil twins had tested at least 5 different colour change gags and at least 3 form changing tricks on the kid, my favourite is when he walked in looking like a very ugly reindeer human hybrid with the Hufflepuff colours on his fur.

So overall while we weren't happy that he didn't get officially punished, Professor McGonagall said that the Headmaster vetoed the punishment she intended for him so now Ron is walking around like he has fricking immunity from punishment.

Even with that annoyance walking around like he owns the place I still managed to gain allies around the school with if being mostly first-years and some upper but I'm still building my powerbase with Draco helping with the Slytherins and Anthony Goldstein helping out with Ravenclaw but sadly it seems my old House, House of Godric Gryffindor is siding with Ronald the dumbass instead of logic, but that doesn't really surprise me as the House has always sided with Dumbledore and currently that means siding with Ronald.

In the end, Hermione and I was just going to leave that House alone for now while increasing our allies elsewhere, that's including within our dorm, tonight was the night that Susan finally had her shields good enough for Hermione and I to tell her what's going on, Hannah says she doesn't really care so went off to annoy Neville which made it easier for the three of us to talk.

30 minutes later

"what the FUCK” to say she was gobsmacked would be an understatement "wait you guys are from the future" with a shrug "yeah basically, lady magic gave us a second chance at life to defeat the evil within these walls" that's when she started to pace the dorm a little "wait to hold up so if you guys are from the future then why not just kill Voldemort now before the tri wizard tournament" Hermione was the one to answer "because before then we don't exactly know Tom's location after this year, so the plan we worked out is to get rid of the Horcruxes starting year two, and by the time the Triwizard tournament when he is at his weakest is when we can strike finishing him off while taking out his strongest supporters at the same time and gives us enough time to free Sirus from Azkaban which we are hoping to get your aunt to help with since she is in charge of the DMLE and would be able to start an investigation into it".

His seemed to only stress Susan more as I guess Amilia can be a bit overbearing on the last Bones family member "i will ask her, but she will most likely want to talk to you guys in person about this because what you are saying with disrupt the whole ministry considering that Sirius is Lord Black technically and you are a lord poking holes into the Ministry".

I could tell she was going to hyperventilate a little so I went and held her in my arms letting her calm to the beat of my heart, I looked towards Hermione expecting to get an ear full later but I instead met the eyes of a woman in deep thought which only meant more trouble for me later.

But it seemed to work as Susan seemed to calm down a little to the point I thought she was going to fall asleep in my arms when I heard her whisper "that wasn't fair harry" before I could ask what she meant she went off to her room.

I sat back down next to Hermione "i think we should talk about what your going to do with the fact that you're a lord of 8 Houses 4 of which Magic as blessed you with and I may look 11 but I do know that it generally means you get to pick 8 women to continue your houses as per Wizarding law you get to have 8 wives, I already know that I get the Lady Potter title but that leaves 7 Houses or 7 wives unless you merge the House together in the Potter house but I don't think that will be a good idea as that will cause even more problems then having 8 wives but I also think I like the idea of being one of eight but I also don't know how to feel about it as a muggle and then there's the fact who do we trust enough to even let them join us in that way and how to be determine that we and them want to be apart of it as well" I kissed her mid speech causing her to stop speaking and go all mushy, breaking the kiss I could see her smile happily "its going to be ok my sweet we can always ask someone older, I think tonks would be a good person to talk too as in our timeline she was a bit experimental at this point so maybe she can help us and we don't let anyone join without the both of us agreeing ok"

This seemed to calm her down a bit "i went full Hermione didn't I" I smiled at her bringing her into my arms "absolutely and looked cute while doing it" I could see the worried look on her face as I spoke "hey, I love every aspect of you Mione even the over-analyzing side of you, your brain is the reason I love you and don't forget that, I'm not Ron I will never get you to dumb yourself down you are the brightest witch of our lifetime for a reason" this seemed to make her a little happier, but I could still see that she was upset so I lifted her off the couch and cradled her in my arms and walked us to our bed "ahhh don't you dare drop me" was her only reply as she blushed ear to ear "don't worry my love I plan to cuddle not drop" this caused her to snuggle into my chest as we walked through our door.

Halloween 1991

I woke up again within the tangler of limbs that was Hermione, but I still couldn't find myself to be annoyed as I looked at her face looking so peaceful even as she snored a little, I gave a soft kiss on her forehead which got her to wake up slowly "i could definitely keep waking up like this" her smile was gentle but sweet as anything "same here my Lady Potter" this made her giggle a little "shut it you smooth talker, come on its Halloween so need to get ourselves ready for our plans".

Thus our day begun with Hermione dragging me out of bed and into the dorm to make a quick cup of coffee, that's when I saw Susan and Hannah ever since we told Susan the truth and that hug I gave her she hasn't been able to look me in the eyes without blushing, it was cute, but I wanted us to get past this, but Hermione and I talked to tonks about it.

Flashback Sunday two weeks ago

We were awkward, to say the least as we approached Tonks but being her usually cheery self kinda helped "hey firsties what can I do for ya" Hermione nudged me to speak "we were wondering if you could give us some advice" she looked sceptical "sure what's the question" I could see Hermione blush "would it be possible to talk in private" with an eyebrow raised "sure follow me" we walked in silence until we went into an empty classroom, upon entering Hermione put up some privacy wards just in case.

"so what do you firsties want to know" again Hermione nudged me to talk with me giving her a bit of stink eye "we want advice about polygamy and having a relationship with multiple partners" I hated the blush that was on my face, I have a god damn mind of a 16-year-old, but my body keeps forgetting it.

The look on Tonk's face was priceless, it was a mixture of what the fuck and what the hell "aren't you guys a little young to think about that" we both nodded "we know, but since I'm the heir and lord of a total of 8 houses and Hermione here wants to be Lady Potter and my first wife, we started talking about the future, and we thought you might be able to help us since your older than us".

I had a feeling that she was a little annoyed at being called old but accepted it "i see, have you two talked about what type of relationship you want with each other and with the other partners" "most conversations end up with us both agreeing that we want to be in control of the relationship".

Tonks nodded as she spoke "so dominates I'm guessing which basically means that your partners will either have to be subs or be happy not being in control while being dominate in their own way, sorry kiddos but it looks like your going to have to experiment when your older and keep each other open to finding love within other people as well as each other"

Hermione decided to speak this time "so it is going to have be a trial and error then I guess" tonks nodded at this "sad to say but yes but don't lose hope, I'm sure there are many girls and boys that would like to be with you both, I know of about three people just in Hufflepuff that want harry

I perked up at this "who are they if you don't mind telling me" her smile was like one of a mother "sadly I won't tell, but if you keep your growth up I will say that many would happily go for a Potter ride with the two of you".

End flashback

Even remembering that conversation makes me blush still but because of that Hermione and I go for runs and use the room of requirement as a gym after class, and on weekends, at first, we wanted to die from exhaustion, but over the two weeks, since we started, we found some mild muscle development and thanks to the healing potions that I get in the mail allows the damage I have thank to the Dursleys is getting healed giving me a growth spurt while Hermione has been taking a pepper up potion when needed.

We also started doing an exercise regime which basically consisted of us running around Hogwarts in the afternoon and doing gym work in the room of requirement, we both wanted to do as Hermione started working on a theory that connects your magical core to your overall physical fitness, so we are basically the guinea pigs for that.

Hannah left first to annoy her friends in the other dorms so I took this time to get Susan over her embarrassment "Susan I think the threes of us should talk about what happened and what is our next step should be" I could see the fight or flight reflex kick in.

"i don't know what you mean Harry got to go and stuff" she tried to run, but Hermione was already behind her to stop her "please Susan lets just talk, nothing bad will happen" Hermione brought her in for a hug, I could hear Suan mumble "but but but I don't know what to say" Hermione gave her a head rub "shhhhhh its all good just say what's in your heart".

Susan pulled her head up "but what happens if I hurt you" we could tell she felt quite alone with her feeling rolling in her head, I came up behind her and placed a hand on her shoulder "its fine Susan just say it" she seemed to melt a little at our combined affection "i like you both" it was a whisper, but we both heard "that fine Susan, liking two people is not a bad thing" Hermione was making cooing noises by this point to smooth Susan "i mean like like, just seeing you both makes my heart beat faster, it is not normal for an 11-year-old to feel like this" "we admit that it is a little early, but we like you too don't we Hermione" "yep we like our little Susan, but you should know that we are dominate with those we like are you willing to become ours, ask yourself that question abut until we are older we can just continue to have a platonic relationship and see how it develops as we grow up".

Her smile was radiate "sounds good as long as I don't upset your relationship to each other" Hermione caressed her cheek while speaking words with sweetness "Harry needs 8 wives, and we are looking for them but always remember that Harry is the Lord".

This went in a direction I didn't expect, but I did like seeing Susan smile again was worth the weirdness, but I could also see the type of women Hermione will develop into, and it was hot as hell to my 16-year-old mind, but I could tell she will be my sub once we explored this side of our relationship in the future, it sucked having the mind that went through puberty but a body that still hadn't.

The three of us walked towards the great hall with Susan and Hermione on both of my arms, I felt like a king walking into the hall, once people noticed though whispers started almost immediately with many looking understandably shocked while others just didn't care at the moment.

It was Draco, Pansy and Daphne who came up to ask us "I'm harry why do you have two girls attached to you" it made me laugh a little with how embarrassed he was "its simple Draco, I as lord of multiple House can have Multiple wives, I have 8 Lordships, so I'm on the lookout for 8 wives, Susan wants to see what a relationship with me would be like so we started a platonic relationship as we are too young for anything else".

Even though it caused all of us to blush, I spoke loud enough that the other students could hear letting the truth spread just as fast as the lie that had already started to spread but what really got me curious was the fact that ice queen herself seemed hurt and angry at the beginning but now had a small smile on her face.

Pansy spoke up this time breaking me from my thoughts "what house are they, Harry if you don't mind me asking" "the Potter house obviously and 7 more that I'm not ready to disclose at this current moment" the three nodded before leaving, I could see Daphne talking to Pansy but decided to leave it alone at the moment while I escort my two girlfriends to the Hufflepuff table, as they sat down I heard its voice.

"I told you his going dark, the boy is only 11 years old and is claiming every girl he can, I bet he's been doing dark magic on them to make them do it too" god damn it Ronald do you just want me to punch the shit out of you or what.

I looked at Ronald who was standing up at the Gryffindor table with some piece of meat in his hand or something, either way, he looked like a pig who just ate.

"do you have any evidence of this Ronald as accusing a fellow student who happens to be a Lord happens to be a serious accusation to be throwing around so as I asked where is your evidence"?

I swear I could see the food fly out of his mouth as he spoke: "you have two girls clinging to your arm when you're the shortest and dumbest of our year let alone the school and who would want to date a git like you without being under an Imperius curse or something".

I had to laugh at the stupidity of his statement "haha, you really delusional, I admit that I'm not the tallest of the year, but that's hardly my fault, and the dumbest is something I would like to contest that as I can at the very least do Wingardium Leviosa without nearly blowing up the class and I offer anyone 100 galleons to find evidence of me using the Imperius Curse on anyone in the world".

While there was a lot of whispering no one but Snape approached me "i will take you up Mr Potter" I nodded at the man before he started to look at the girl's eyes and saw no signs then he looked into mine and whispered "Legilimens" and delved into my mind.

In the mind of Harry Potter

"evening professor, how are you going" to say I was shocked to see Mr Potter just standing in front of me in a black void of his mind, but it also annoyed me that his child could trap me in his mind.

"don't worry Professor Snape, you are not trapped, the door is right behind you, but the door to my library of thoughts is behind me, you are free to go either way, but I request you hear me out before you enter my library".

I did my best to intimidate him but alas it didn't work "you said you wanted to talk so talk boy" his god damn smirk, his father's smirk I wanted to blast it off him but my mask never fell "i have a message from my mother Lily Evans for you Sev" now I really wanted to Bombarda the boy until he was nothing but dust "she told me to tell you that you need to move on she had long forgiven you before she died but couldn't find the words to tell you that she had forgiven you long before she left Hogwarts and now she wants you to be happy to find the happiness that you deserve be happy like you were when he spent time together by the just talking and having fun please Sev embrace life and find happiness".

It took all my strength not to break down in front of Mr Potter "how why" my voice had no strength behind it "how is something you will learn if you enter my Library and why because I'm not my father, I'm my mother's son, and I just want to see you happy and because I know your life hasn't been easy, but the future can be better then you realize."

I allowed a single tear to be seen before I sorted myself out "may I go into your Library Harry" the smile he wore I no longer saw it as James but as Lily telling me everything is alright.

"i would be honoured Professor Snape" he opened the door, and as I stepped in, I saw the library was split into two different library's which was an odd thing to do as must people separate into years but looking at the two sides it would seem that there were years on that side that have yet to pass.

"Mr Potter why does your library have dates that have yet to pass" his eyes turned calculating as he looked at me "for the answer to that I need you to give an unspeakable vow that states you will never tell anyone living or dead what you see or hear unless I give you permission".

I quickly made the vow, and his next question scared me "so choose, do you want to see how I died or how dumbledore died" "what are you talking about boy" "this is my second life within the walls of Hogwarts the first time I went through I died as Dumbledore didn't prepare me to actually fight Tom Riddle, to the point that in the end, I died by his hand and so did the ones I loved, but lady magic gave me another chance at life so I could win the fight, Hermione also got given another opportunity, but she would like me to state that she was a know it all before and after this happened and annoyed you a lot when it came to answering questions.

This was a lot to work my mind around, but I needed to know if it was real "i would like to see the one where you die to confirm what you state" he simply handed me a book that even stated 'the day I died' it was grim, and its contents weren't any better the green was unmistakeable its light was a green you never forget.

"While I do love the company, but I think we spent enough time in my mind so I must request we pick this up at another time Professor Snape".

I nodded "I agree, thank you, Mr Potter."

Back in the Great Hall: a total of 5 minutes within Harry's mind later

With a blink of our eyes, I was staring at Snape's face, that was admittedly a bit too close for my liking the first thing I heard was Ron yelling out "SEE IF HE WAS SO INNOCENT THEN WHY DID IT TAKE SO LONG" that git was going to be the death of me at this rate.

By luck and recovery, Snape was the first to speak "for your information Mr Weasley, it took a while because unlike you Mr Potter actually has something in his head" Snape quickly straightened his robes.

At the same time, people started to laugh and giggle a little "i would like all to know that while searching Mr Potters memories I saw nothing that would imply the usage of anything ranging from love potions to the Imperius Curse so Mr Weasley I find your claim without merit and should be punished accordingly, I think 20 points from Gryffindor and two detentions with Mr Filch should do the trick" with that he turned around and went back to the staff desk.

As he walked Dumbledore spoke up "don't be too hasty Professor Snape I think at best Mr Weasley owes Mr Potter an apology at best and doesn't require any other type of punishment" with that he sat like he didn't just give the red-headed git a free pass

I had enough of this "sorry to disagree Headmaster Dumbledore, but I believe he deserves much more than that and agrees with Professor Snape's original punishment which is the very least that could be given considering he has yet to be punished for the unwarranted attack he did on myself and Mrs Granger".

I could see both the Headmaster and Ronald redden at this, Ronald was the first to blow "unwarranted, you threatened my family and made my mother cry I just wished I did more then what I did" gasps were heard throughout the Great Hall, my retort was shift "so you think your family stealing 500 Galleons from my House and living on my land for a sickle a year means I don't have the right as Head of House Potter to reclaim my money or my property".

Silence filled the air as I aired the Weasley's dirty laundry "Harry my boy I don't think you have the right to speak of family business at school, now apologize to Mr Weasley and sit down" he was doing his best grandfather disappointed voice.

"i refuse to apologize to the boy who refuses to admit fault and continues to insult myself, Mrs Granger and House Potter and you Headmaster Dumbledore have refused to punish the boy on numerous occasions, and I have yet to allow you to call me with such closeness, I politely request you call me Mr Potter or Lord Potter now would you finally punish Ronald so we can continue to have breakfast in peace".

The silence was again louder than any voice good ever be that was until the Headmaster spoke again "harry my boy I want to see you after breakfast in my office so I can talk to you about your punishment for disrespect to a staff member" that was the last that was said until everyday conversations begun amongst the students, but my glare didn't leave Albus until Hermione gave me a nudge to eat.

Ronald just seemed to stew in his anger for the rest of breakfast glaring at me when he wasn't eating like a pig, both Hermione and I both agree it was better to not have to deal with that.

As students and teachers alike started to file out of the Great Hall, I approached Professor Sprout "excuse me Professor" the short, smiling women turned and looked at me "what can I do for you Mr Potter, Mrs Granger, Mrs Bones" I swear her smile can be infectious "I was wondering if it was possible for you to join me in Headmaster Dumbledores office as my Head of House" her smile faded a little before coming back in near full force "I would be Honour that you trust me enough to do it, luckily I have the first period off so let's go shall we"

And like that, the 4 of us left the Great Hall towards the Headmasters office.

2 minutes later

The four of us were semi squeezed inside Dumbledore's office facing an obviously ticked Headmaster "Harry my boy when I asked to see you I was only expecting you".

"firstly sir I would like to remind you that I prefer you call me Mr Potter or Lord Potter, I don't believe we are close enough for that level of familiarity, and second of all a student is allowed to bring anyone to a meeting with the headmaster, so I asked Hermione who asked Susan who asked Professor Sprout so here we are so what do you want to discuss Headmaster".

"Harry my boy, I want you to apologize to Ronald and I publicly for the display of arrogance and disrespect that you showed both of us" it took all my power to not laugh or hex the old guy into oblivion.

"with all due respect headmaster but Ronald was the one who begun the whole thing by accusing me of using the Imperius Curse on the women I love and one that I'm starting to love as well, so I believe that Ronald has to apologize to me before I enact an Honour Duel that is well within my rights".

A staring contest basically began between Dumbledore and I lasting a whole 2 minutes before Professor Sprout spoke up "if you don't mind me asking Headmaster why doesn't Mr Weasley have to apologize while Mr Potter does".

The twinkle returned to his eyes as he switched back to his grandfatherly personality "because of what is he had stated Professor Sprout is well within a student's purview to ask while Mr Potter here" I could hear the stubbornness come out with my name "was being rude and uncooperative" I could see Sprout wasn't buying the manure he was selling.

"But I don't see how its any of Mr Weasley's business to accuse Mr Potter of using an unforgivable when he should have talked to a teacher about it first".

The twinkle was dwindling by this point "Mr Weasley is just ….. enthusiastic about protecting those around him which includes the well being of Miss Granger and Miss Bones here" he looked like a god damn cat that caught the canary with that one, I'm starting to think he is got dementia or something.

"be that as it may Headmaster but I don't believe that Mr Weasley was in the right in any aspect, and thus Mr Potter doesn't owe anything, hell he even opened his mind to a Professor to confirm that he never used it".

If looks could kill they both would have killed each other "you may feel that way Professor Sprout, but as long as I run this school I will decide the final punishments, and that's final".

Susan was the first to speak up again to my surprise "sir I don't believe its too far fetched to say that maybe we all just let it go and move on, no one was hurt and leaving it alone will only help it heal faster".

Dumbledore nodded, and so did Sprout, somehow the blonde Hufflepuff worked some magic and got Dumbledore into a compromise that no one is 100% happy with but could live with "good point Miss Bones, I think we should just move on and you three can go back to class".

We just kinda looked at Sprout who did her usual smile "go and learn something" we just nodded and left leaving that overly happy lady by herself with an old goat.

Dumbledores Perspective

Bugger with a slice of Bludger this meeting got annoying fast, and it was let to be over, as I watched the children leave, I could feel the smugness coming off Harry Potter as he left, if the Elder Wand was actually listening to me I would send some wordless hexes his way, but as of late it has been a dud.

I turned my attention to Pomona who should have my back with all decisions but decided to do a Severus and ignored the unspoken rule but unlike Severus, she will not get leniency and would face my wrath if I have my way of it.

"Pomona why didn't you back me up just then" I wanted to watch her squirm "sorry Albus, but while you're my boss I refuse not to stand up for my fellow Hufflepuffs, you were in the wrong Albus, and while you are the leader of the light it doesn't mean you're always right".

I saw red how dare she "you don't get to take that stance in my school like that Pomona your either on the side of the greater good or you are dark, that's how it works within the school, now get out of my sight".

With a wave of my hand my office wards escorted her out, and I was left to my own thoughts about how to get Harry in line, and before he becomes an adult, I could use the Weasleys younger daughter I think she would make a good Lady Potter, but then I have to deal with that Muggle-born Granger girl then there's the multiple partner's problems that I now have, but that could be solved with getting one of Harry's wives to push him into combining houses sure it would mean the end to many Ancient and Noble Houses, but it's for the greater good.

I think I know how to get Potter under Ginny's foot, one way is the simplest which is getting Harry to drink a love potion that will get him to love only who I want, the flaw with that is Snape would never do that and Molly now has a vow that would cost her Magic if she did so it would be hard without raising eyebrows.

Hence, the second plan is to make Ginny irresistible to any man, she's already been primed to love Harry like mad, now we just need to make Harry feel the same way.

Hermione's perspective

Both Harry and I remember what happened the last Halloween we had to deal with which we both will happily avoid if we could so instead Harry took Susan and I to the room of requirement (which amazed Susan to no end) and had it set up like a beautiful restaurant and had the elves bring food for us. At the same time, I still didn't like using elves as servants, I couldn't help but be amazed by how good their cooking was.

"This is wonderful Harry thank you for a way better Halloween then the last one" "yeah thank you, Harry, this is a great first date, and the food is wonderful" his smile could have lite up a room "thank you, I just hope we can make this work, I don't want either of you or any future girlfriends to feel unloved which is also why I'm going to suggest a mind link ritual that can allow us to connect our minds, now before you get worried you will still get your privacy, but it will make sure we were never alone or separated" he held our hands while he spoke, I could feel my pulse race while I looked into his beautiful green eyes as he spoke, "know that there is no pressure to do this, but I want to be close and always with those we love".

I could see Susan's eyes sparkle with the idea coursing through her head, "Susan, in particular, I want you to take your time about thinking about this as we only just started to work out what we are together".

My mind was screaming do it your bushy-haired witch while the logical side told me to wait, so I spoke up "I think that's a wonderful idea, but like you said we will wait and see how this goes and harry my sweet you're the kindest person I know, you could never make us feel anything less than your full love".

We hugged a little before going back to dinner with a bit of dancing, in the end, it was a nice romantic night for the three of us with no trolls to deal with.

As we entered the Hufflepuff dorm room, we were immediately bombarded by questions from everyone but especially tonks and Professor Sprout giving us a lecture about safety and all that until we told her that we were far away from any dungeons and didn't even hear about the troll.

She wasn't happy but had eventually let us go to our dorm to sleep before Tonks pulled us aside "so I see you guys worked something out" I could feel my face redden I could only presume that Harry and Susan were the same since the smirk of her face only increased to a level I thought only the devil could get too.

"play safe kids" with that she walked away, leaving three red-faced kids behind in her wake.

Harry was the first to regain his composure "i swear she is going to be the death of us" Susan and I just nodded our heads in agreement.

As it has almost become a tradition for us Harry and I sat done on the couch in front of the fireplace watching crackle as Susan came down next to us and kinda join the cuddle ball we created with Hannah chatting with her about class and a certain Gryffindor.

Dear Reader

The situation just keeps getting worse and worse as Auther, and his Knights are relentless in their pursuits, I'm safe on the island behind the wards, but recently my own son decided to join Aruther on his crusade.

When Merlin told me my heart broke more than any healer could ever fix, but as Merlin told me later, Magic has a plan for everyone. We must trust Magic to guide and protect us.

Merlin has become one of the few that I can trust at this point in time with my half-brother attacking my people and my son now on his side, I rarely feel safe anymore without him being nearby or when I'm in his arms.

I just hope this will end soon, Merlin said Arthur is getting sidetracked by something called the Holy Grail, I can only hope that this will prove to be a good enough distraction to allow me to repair and reorganize my healers.

May Magic have mercy on us and the deeds we commit for our safety.

With Love and Hope

Morgana Le Fay

While short, her journal showed the history was doomed to repeat itself like a cycle of time, always feeling more and more hopeless each time it cycled through to the next.

I rested on Harry's chest letting his heartbeat smooth my mind as I work through our plan, it annoyed me that we had to wait until the second year to really too much as we wanted to be a little lazy and have at least one of them to be handed to us by Malfoy so, for now, we just have to wait to take the Philosophers stone a bit earlier and replace it with a fake to annoy all parties involved, but it was starting to annoy me more and more.

"Harry why must we wait" his smile and the fact we already knew what I was talking "for safety my love, it gives us time to plan relax and work towards our goals, next year we finish off all but Nagini then after the I get port keyed to the graveyard I can knock out the last one leaving Voldemort helpless so we can finish him off".

I couldn't deny the logic of the plan considering I came up with it, I just want to stop that Dark Prick sooner that's all "i get it, but I just want to act instead of resting" he brought me in for a hug "i know my sweet but patience is a virtue" I pout, but all that did was make him laugh.

Chapter Text

Weeks turned into months as we went to class had some dates within the Castle, but it was nice and relaxing watching Quidditch instead of trying to eat the snitch like I did in the last lifetime, but as the game progressed, I actually found myself growing bored of the game as the time went on, don't get me wrong some moments were quite fun to watch but they were sometimes few and far between.

It was a week before Yule, and after Susan and Hermione badgered me over and over again, I finally agreed that Hermione's parents, Hermione and I would go to Susans for Yule instead of staying at Hogwarts.

It took a bit to talk the Grangers into it, but after Hermione threatened to hug the stuffing out of them, they agreed.

So that's how I ended up in Bones Manor with Hermione and Susan on either side of me with Amelia Bones staring daggers at me like she was trying to murder me while the Grangers looking at me like I have two heads.

It took half of the dinner for Amelia to crack after about 1 hour of her niece making googly eyes at me. At the same time, Hermione did the same if not worse right in front of her parents.

"Someone will tell me right now what the hell is happening between the three of you, and it better be the truth" Mr Granger picked up where she finished "what she said, and it better be good considering we allowed you into our house."

Amelia looked at them "what do you mean" he was about to speak when she spoke again "wait for a sec they haven't answered us yet" this seemed to refocus the adults on us.

I looked at the women girls who both nodded "with complete honesty, the truth is that I'm heir to multiple houses which is I wanted too means that I can have multiple wives and so far Hermione has agreed to this as long as she is the head wife and Susan to my knowledge is just seeing how this feels and will make a decision later with Hermione and I respecting and honouring her choice no matter what it is" both Hermione and Susan hugged my arms at the last part.

Amelia seemed to accept it for the most part as she was a pureblood so was used to this, but the Grangers appeared to have a heart attack.

"OK but I feel there's something else going on here" Mr Granger was the first to speak up "WHAT DO YOU MEAN OK, HE JUST ADMITTED TO POLOIGMY, AND DON'T GET ME STARTED ON THE FACT MY DAUGHTER WON'T BE ABLE TO SHOW HER LOVE IN MUGGLE PUBLIC."

He was seething and red, but I could understand, he just found out that his daughter isn't that innocent and that she wants to enter a multiple-partner relationship, Amelia was about to speak when I beat her to it.

"I know this is hard to understand Mr Granger but within the Wizarding world this is isn't that common but is still allowed for the continuation of the family name and I can guarantee that Hermione and any wife or kid I have will be well looked after with her being able to go to the muggle world without any need to worry as this isn't the first time it has ever happened and is supported by the muggle and wizard governments."

It seemed to calm down Mr Granger, but the mother was next, it was directed at Hermione this time "are you sure you want this Hermione, sharing Harry with other women, never being able to say his 100% yours and yours alone."

Hermione seemed to think for a second before replying "Mother I love Harry with all my heart and I know that he has move love in his heart than anyone I have ever met before and will treat each and every one of his wives with all the love in the world."

Mrs Granger only nodded with a bit of understanding, but I could tell it was not over by a long shot, but at this moment the matter was put onto the back burner.

"now Mr Granger what did you mean, when you said allowed into our house" and with that Mr Granger, and I went through the non-time travelling version of events. Still, I didn't let up on the actual stuff that the Dursleys did to me, throughout the conversation Amelia's face started to morph from the usual stern pureblood look to one of anger and horror by the time we finished telling the story of my life.

Amelia just stood up and walked out of the house which confused us all until we heard a very loud Bombarda Maxima which shock the whole house a little bit before silence took over in its place.

Amelia walked in again looking a little better "sorry about that, but I hate it when children are abused by the ones that were meant to help them, now let us get back to the conversation at hand, where was Dumbledore through all of this, he was your Magical Guardian and should at the very least be keeping an eye on you."

I could feel both Hermione and Susan hold my arm a little tighter as Amelia was scary as hell "that's the thing, I didn't know what magic was until I received my letter and to my knowledge, I have never seen or heard about Dumbledore until I saw him at the sorting."

I could see the rage build up again, but this time she held it in instead of blowing up half of a mountain, "so you're telling me the greatest wizard of all time who pushed himself into being your Guardian pretty much did nothing to help or support you, and for some reason, you haven't told anyone this."

I don't think it was her posture or her words but her eyes staring at you almost unblinkingly judging you, your words your thoughts, that was what in my mind made her so scary, and here she was staring right at me if it wasn't for my loves holding me I would have tried running away.

"I didn't want to come forward for two reasons, one I'm a famous Half-Blood who lived all of his life in the muggle world so didn't know how to approach such a thing and two who was to say Dumbledore, a more powerful political and magical person who could sweep me under the rug within seconds so I ask you this question if I had walked into your office at the DMLE and told you all of this without evidence or any adult to support my statement what would you have done."

This was the first time I saw Amelia falter even just a little bit "I would like to say I would have listened at the very least, but you are right no one would take you seriously. Why openly talk to me about it now you could have easily just waved it off as you just spending a lot of time with a friend."

"Sirus Black is innocent" with eyes wide open Amelia called for her house-elf to bring her a very large drink of fire whiskey, one giant gulp later "can you say that again please" I couldn't help but smile "Sirius Black is innocent, he is my Godfather and took a magical vow to never do me harm, hell he even blood adopted me."

Another giant gulp later "bugger, are you trying to make my life hell" "not on purpose I swear" a faint smile before she excused herself to the study to write a quick letter.

Mrs Granger spoke up "who is Sirus Black and what the hell happened to him"

Hermione took this one "Sirus Black is the Godfather of Harry who was accused and thrown into Azkaban without a trial and before you ask Azkaban is the Magical equivalent of a prison, but instead of guards it has something called dementors which basically cause anyone near them to only relive their bad memories while they eat the good ones to the point that you would only have the worst of the worst memories until you die."

I could see the Grangers go white "a...a....nd they threw your Godfather in there without a trial" "sadly, but I do intend to get him out as soon as I can"

Amelia Bone Perspective

I did not want to write this letter, but god damn this was going to be a fly in a lot of ointments. Still, it needs to be done for the sake of the rule of law, but by Lady Magic, it wasn't easy, just this one letter I could open pandora's box.

I knew of only one Auror that could happen this, Alaster Moody, the man, doesn't trust a soul but his reputation makes him almost untouchable so if he does find anything it would be easier to present.

10 minutes later

It was done, sent and my bottle of fire whiskey was getting empty, god I hope this isn't real so many Death Eaters could be affected by this. The last thing we need is one of the Lestrange's getting released that's for god damn sure.

Another question that has been teasing the back of my mind, if Sirus is innocent and was a part of the order of the Phoenix, then why didn't Albus have someone look into his case, as chief warlock he would have the power to do so and that doesn't even include the other seats he holds that would allow him to do such a thing.

That's the question that's really burning me up because it either means that his incompetent and didn't notice it happen which is very ungod damn likely considering how powerful the Black Family is or the old goat allowed it to happen because of some grand plan he has which just gives me the shivers thinking that old man was manipulating so many people he would make Voldemort and his Death Eaters look like a bunch of idiots.

I have the feeling I'm going to need more fire whiskey.

I better get back to the dinner table before Mr Granger starts screaming again.

Harry's Perspective

I saw Amelia walk back in looking like the weight of the world was on her, I felt a little guilty, but Susan said it should be fine as it's her job, but it still didn't feel alright.

Hermione was in the middle of telling her parents about all the bad things that would be happening to Sirus, which was only making them get whiter and whiter with each sentence.

I turned to Amelia "sorry for dropping this on you today if there is anything I can do to help, please don't hesitate to ask" she just gave me a sheepish smile "it's alright Harry I just wished I could have helped you sooner."

"it's fine, I met Hermione because of it, so at least some good came out of it, and I do plan on thank Dumbledore for it when the time is right."

She laughed a little "I hope I'm there to see it happen".

Discussion of the unsavoury parts of the world died down so we all could enjoy Yule like a dysfunctional family slowly growing closer as time passes, I'm scared to what the future holds but I think it will be interesting, to say the least.

Next-Day Christmas at the Grangers

Even though we were meant to stay at the Bones family house for the time of Yule/Christmas Hermione and I snuck over to the Grangers to enjoy a traditional Granger Christmas together with books as presents, non-sugar filled food and a Christmas carol movie being played after dinner.

All of this fun pretty much ended when Hermione and her mum went for a quick shop that's when I joined Mr Granger in the basement which was Mr Granger's office of sorts with him staring at me like he either wanted to punch me or hug me.

"I'm going to ask you some question Harry, and I want you to answer with as much truth as you can muster" I nodded "I will hide no secrets from you, if you ask I will answer" he nodded at me "good, the first question are you having sex with Hermione".

I couldn't help but have a coughing fit, once I recovered to Mr Granger amusement "no sir, I would do no such thing until Hermione is ready" another nod again "you better, you may have magic, but I will still defend her".

"The second question what are your intentions with Hermione and the other women" this was going to be a big one "I plan to marry Hermione and make her Lady Potter as well as head wife if she wants too, when it comes to the other women they will get to choose which family they want to be apart of, and each woman would have to have the blessing of Hermione and any other woman already in it."

There was silence for a bit, I think he was contemplating my answers or what to ask next "last question, how do you intend to afford the children and the wives" that was a loaded question if I ever heard it "being a Lord and Heir to multiple houses has its perks, one of them being that with the Potter Vault by itself I would be a millionaire within the Muggle world once you do the currency conversion and that doesn't include the other vaults each with an equivalent of about a million or more dollars in it each then add in the fact that some of those House come with businesses that I'm currently expanding to increase the revenue stream which will mean that my wives and I wouldn't have to work unless we wanted too"

That seemed to gobsmack him a little "wait so your technically a millionaire" I just nodded "damn but a follow up if I may, what are your plans for the future" this one took a bit of thought for me. Still, I believe I came up with an answer I liked "at the moment defeat Tom Riddle is my main priority after that, to be honest, I don't know."

"what if Hermione wanted to pursue a career after Hogwarts" "that's an easy one, I would support her 100% in whichever profession she chooses and help her out whenever possible."

"While I cannot say I'm happy about all of this, I will give my blessing as I see Hermione loves you to bits and your heart is in the right place but just remember don't you dare hurt my little girl."

"I would never do such a thing, Mr Granger, I love Hermione just as much as she loves me and I wouldn't hurt her on purpose."

With that, we went back into the living room and watched a bit of tv waiting for the women to come home.

Hermione's Perspective

I didn't like the idea of leaving Harry with my dad, especially with how my dad reacted to the news yesterday. Still, the problem was being in my younger self's body meant I didn't really have the strength to out-power my mother's insistence.

So here I was in a car driving to the shops with my mother, and I could see that there was something she wanted to talk about.

"just talk to me mum, I can see there is something you want to talk about, I mean I can almost read you like a book sometimes."

She signed and pulled over "your dad and I are worried about you and Harry, I admit we are a bit more worried that Harry is forcing you into something you don't want."

I could hear the concern in her voice, I never liked seeing my mum like this "I know this is weird and kinda sudden at least by your perspective, but to us, we have already lived a whole life together, been through lessons, trails with blood, fire and death. We have grown together and known each other more then we know ourselves."

"but are you sure this is what you want, to share the man you love with so many women not being able to spend a night with just two of you alone."

I let the atmosphere settle a little before replying "I will be honest with you mother while I do have the body of an 11-year-old, my mind and magic are that of a 17-year-old, and because of that they are calling for Harry yearning for him, it's like something is pulling me to him, and I cannot help but want him to be with me."

"Just make sure you don't lose yourself to that feeling, I don't want to lose my sweet Hermione to a world I wouldn't be able to save her from."

I wanted to give my mother a big hug at that moment if she wasn't driving of course "you will never lose me mum, I will make sure of that, I had already lost you once, and I refuse to let that to ever happen again."

Mum pulled over and brought me into a hug that Harry would definitely call Hermione grade "love you sweety" "love you too mum, but let's get home, so dad doesn't interrogate Harry too much" this made both of us laugh a little "true he would have started already" we laughed again before heading off again.

Back at Hogwarts 3 weeks later

We came back and settled back into the regular school routine, I don't know what happened with the Weasley twins during the holiday, but they seemed a little more ruthless towards Ron, so I'm guessing Ron tried to get their mother to get them to stop which seemed to only make it worse.

Hermione and I got into preparing for the stone and a replacement to trick the turban head and maybe even Dumbledore himself but we also didn't want to cheat the Flamels, so we decided to send them a quick letter to see what they prefer.

Dear Mr Flamel

It has come to my notice that the Philosopher's stone is currently in the possession of your former apprentice Albus Dumbledore.

I believe the stone is in grave danger and will be taking steps to remove it from such dangers.

I wish to communicate to you that Albus has been using the stone as a method of drawing out a very Dark and power-hungry Lord from hiding and has placed the stone within Hogwarts endangering both the children and the stone in the process.

I don't know if you allowed this or not, but I believe it should be brought to your attention to what he is doing and what I plan to do.

I won't give you specifics as I have yet to acquire it. Still, with certainty, I can guarantee that it will be removed from its current placement and be placed somewhere with better safety.

I will happily meet with you to discuss your wishes to do with the stone during the upcoming school break at a location of your choice.

Until then

Protector of Magic

Hermione laughed her ass off when I signed as the protector of magic but after I attacked her with tickles she gave up, Hedwig came and picked up the letter near the lake as I didn't trust Dumbledore to not to try to read my letters "here my girl, take this to Nicolas Flamel, it might be a long trip so rest when needed OK" she gave and hoot and peak "love you too, he might want to reply so wait for a little if he wants too OK" with another hoot and a slight scratch from me she flew off to what I hope will be a safe flight for her.

"come one Hermione lets get ready to retrieve the stone" with a smile we started a pleasant stroll around the Black Lake discussing our plans as we held each other's hands, it felt nice seeing the sunset as we walked.

Alastor Moody's Perspective

"Another bloody year passed and nothing but rumours about Voldemort, then add the fact that my friend Albus could basically be a child abuser or at least complicit in it makes me wonder how much of his plans hasn't he told anyone and why the hell would he leave a young child with people who hate muggles, how is that meant to be for the greater good."

"To say my faith in Albus is waning would be an understatement, I just spent 30 minutes talking to the Dursleys, and half of that conversation contained the word freak or had a fat tub of lard yelling about that freak hurting his job prospects because of the child care services taking him."

"After the 30 minutes I used all my will power to just leave without saying anything otherwise I'm sure the word Bombarda would have come out of my mouth, and you would have been a little annoyed at the least."

"I followed the lead with the child care services, and it turned out that yes Harry Potter was taken in but was given to a family with the last name Granger and a quick lesson government to government' cooperation' I had an address and his medical record."

After a quick chat and tea with the Grangers who seemed to have expected me and gave me the St Mungos medical check-up had me turn a little green, and that's when I came back and had you scream for me Amelia to provide you with this report. The medical records which I believe are having the same effect on you that they had on me."

"you want some fire whisky Alaster" "I never say no" with that she got out two cups and filled them up "this is big Alaster, it basically proves that Dumbledore placed a baby into an abusive family and that doesn't even bring up that he is the Magical Guardian to multiple other children and he was somehow made a proper Guardian of Harry which we cannot confirm as to how because Albus sealed the will of James and Lily Potter."

"This is looking bad for Albus isn't Amelia" there was a slight nod as she spoke "yeah and it could get worse once I get me hands on the will ….......... if you want to be excused from the investigation I can understand, I know your close to Dumbledore, and you have a conflict of interest should evidence start to mount up against him, and you feel the need to defend him."

"While I hate seeing the leader of the light being dragged through the mud, I also hate it more when favouritism gets in the way of justice causing more harm than good so while I apricate the thought, but I want to see this through the end."

"I understand, but as of now this is a top priority and top-secret, I can see this will already be a shit show so let's not let anyone know of this until we are certain."

"now Alaster, since we now know the source was correct about one thing then I think its time to move to the next piece of info I got from him, I need you to investigate the trial of Sirus Black."

"wait why is that needed" "while I cannot say who my source is he gave me a exert of the Potters will which stated that Sirus magically adopted Harry Potter and was his Magic bound godfather."

"WHAT THE HELL"

Nicolas Flamel's Perspective

It was a lovely day today, the sun was out and in the French countryside that meant cheese crackers and a nice bottle of wine on the balcony of our villa.

Perenelle was reading a book I forget what it was about nor did I really care as long as she didn't annoy me while I read my newspaper, I guess after 600 or so years together you tend to let a lot more go then most but alas my rest was interrupted by a white owl coming in with a letter which was odd as only Albus really talks to us and that is generally by floo instead of a letter.

"Dear it would seem that we have a letter, would you mind getting some bacon for the poor owl she seems quite tired" I saw Pere look up and see the owl "poor dear, I will get her some water too" as she went off the owl landed and dropped the letter off "if you wait a bit dear we can give you something for your troubles" she gave a little hoot and moved to the side to let me read in peace as Pere came back with bacon and water making the owl hoot in happiness.

As I read the letter I could feel my blood beginning to boil, for the first time in centuries I could feel rage fill my veins, I looked towards Pere who was patting the bird "what is it dear some good news I hope" I handed her the letter "Albus has officially pushed my creations to far" she looked up from the letter and I could see the same anger fill her eyes "that bloody fool, we lent him that stone to study not to use as bait" "I know which is what really annoys me, luckily we have others, but it's still a dangerous object, and I don't want it to fall into the wrong hands"

"I know dear, but at least whoever this anonymous person is, is willing to talk about the issue and take it away from those who are tempted to use it."

I nodded in agreement "maybe we should invite the person to our known address to not only meet but get the stone back" "sounds good nick but make sure you say it's alright to bring a friend or something so they know it's not a trap."

"good idea Pere now keep the owl happy while I write a letter to send"

5 minutes later

Hedwig was on her way back with a full stomach and a happy chirp in her hoot meanwhile Nickolas and Perenelle were having a slightly heated discussion about what to do with Albus.

"I think hex him into oblivion," pere said "true, but we should wait until we get the stone back into our hands otherwise he might destroy it or hinder the person whose helping us then we hex his bits off."

"good idea my sweet Pere now let's try to get back to our relaxation before speed up our plan" it took us a bit to really get back into the mood but eventually the French countryside won over as the birds sang around us. The sunlit up the countryside just right, we were still angry at my former apprentice, but slowly relaxation returned.

Chapter Text

A day after sending the letter and a full day of planning Hermione and I were ready to take that Stone nearly 2 months before Quirrell would have made his move and on a day where everyone is too busy watching a Quidditch match to pay attention.

We didn't bring Susan with for her safety which caused her to pout in a very cute manner which almost made me let her come if it wasn't for Hermione dragging me out of the dorm which caused both of them to giggle at me.

"Focus Harry, for some reason Dumbledore didn't give you the coat this time so it means that we have to do the sneaky part on our own with a disillusionment charm and hope it holds" I couldn't help but smile. At the same time, she goes cute and overprotective "I know Mione" I could tell that I was annoying her a little. Still, she let it go for now "ok are you ready" with a nod we cast the charm and started to stroll towards the third corridor.

It was nerve-racking walking slowly towards the corridor with people around us nearly bumping into us or miss Noris seemingly seeing us and tracking our movement but not saying anything which freaked us out to no end.

Eventually, we got there safe and sound just as the quidditch game began so we pressed on, and Alohomora are way in, the first thing we saw was fuffy just watching the door and sniffing the air as he tried to find us, it was almost like a homing missile once finding his target when his noses locked on us.

The growl that the three heads emitted could scare anyone, luckily we were ready for him, Hermione took out her music box and cast Sonorus letting the sweet music send fluffy into a heavy snore sleep as we made our way to the trap door undoing the Disillusionment charm so we could easily see each other.

"Ready my love" with a cheeky smile "Of course my sweet" with a quick jump in the pit and a quick Incendio the Devils Snare retreated away from us "one down" "4 to go" we smiled and moved to Flitwick's room with the flying keys.

To skip the annoyance of trying to catch the key, we used Immobulus to stop the keys from flying then I spoke "Accio Old Key" and summoned the key with little effort letting us move on to Quirrell's room which unlike last time the troll was wide awake and ready to club us.

But just like the other rooms we were prepared for this and just like the Halloween with a quick Wingardium leviosa on his club with a rapid drop on his head and the troll was taken care of within seconds.

"This is almost too easy, it's almost like having even a basic year 2 understanding of magic would make this a breeze" Hermione nodded at that "imagined how you would have went if he actually let you be raised in the wizarding world" "that would have been way too logical I guess" we had a laugh at the complete stupidity of Dumbledore's plan "I really do think that old goat has lost it."

Mione gave me a play punch as she giggled "come on, let's keep going."

We entered McGonagall's room and saw the chessboard "it's quite a sight to see isn't, a giant chessboard with self-moving pieces, I wish I could have something like this at home" I could feel the NO radiating off Hermione's face, so I just stuck my tongue out of her and walked around to the King of my opponent.

I pointed my wand at the chessboard below it and used Depulso on it disappearing the part of the board, making the piece fall down in surrender winning us the game.

Hermione smiled at the little cheat she found "I still want one" "not happening" "maybe I can remove the library to put it there" that got me a glare "don't even think about it" I couldn't help but laugh at her I'm going to kill you pout that she was giving me.

As we made it to Snape's room, she seemed to have forgiven me, but I might have to promise to expand the potter library.

"the same riddle again" "yep so here you go" with that we take a sip of the potion and moved through the fire and looking upon the Mirror of Erised in all of its glory and magic.

"harry what does that inscription say" "it's backwards for 'I show not your face but your heart's desire' but be careful it is known to ensnare even the greatest of wizards driving them insane."

But we couldn't resist seeing what it shows that we're in our hearts "what do you see Hermione."

"I see you, and I surrounded by about 6 other women with Susan, and surprisingly Luna being the ones I can see, I look strong and in control of those around us with you being the one stronger."

"my little dominatrix huh" the blush on her face was vast and cute "Shut it, Meany, what do you see", "the same thing you did but with children running around too" I couldn't believe the blush got even redder "evil" was all she could say as I kissed her forehead with a slight chuckle coming out of me.

I look back into the mirror and see one of the kids had stopped running around and showed me the Stone and placed it into my older version's pants with a smile before running around again.

I placed my hand into my pocket and took out the Stone from Stone and looked at the beauty that it was "second to the last step done" Hermione smiled at me while she took out a rock we found in the grounds and transfigured it to look exactly like the Stone.

I then placed the Stone in the mirror. At the same time, Hermione studied the stone "it's so amazing, I'm definitely going to study this thing before we hand it back" "I would be surprised if you didn't" I placed my hand on her shoulder and started to escort her out back into Snape's room before taking the exit potion letting us appear in Fuffy's room which was lucky he was still asleep.

"let's get your music box and leave before anyone arrives" we quickly grabbed and ran before fluffy woke up Hermione spoke up as we walked out "I still think its ridicules that Hagrid named a three-headed dog fluffy" I nodded in agreement as we entered the corridor.

Out in the corner of my eye, I saw a distinctive rat "I agree maybe Cerberus would be better Stupefy" with that, I shoot the rat with a stunner.

"what the hell Harry" "sorry Mione but I think I found a faster way to get Sirus free" I went over and picked up the rat that was missing a finger "I sure hope Ron won't miss his pet rat" I smiled as I showed Hermione Peter Pettigrew "hello Peter" she smiled too.

We quickly headed back to our dorm, we were lucky no one saw us unless you count the portraits, but they seemed to be purposely looking the other way.

When we arrived we both got tackled by Susan and brought into a tight hug "are you guys alright, did you get hurt and why are you carrying a rat" I let Hermione take point while I hid Peter.

Hermione's Perspective

"in descending order, yes-no and that Scabbers Ron's rat who is Peter Pettigrew in an Animagus form and we are going to wrap him up as an early Birthday present for your aunt."

"what the hell how did you guys manage to find him" "Harry spotted him when we left Fuffy's chamber and quickly hit him with a stupefy letting us capture him."

"But how are you going to keep him, Stupify can sometimes be undone or expire" my eyes went wide. I ran towards Harry's and I room and was shocked to see Peter in Human form pointing a wand to Harry's neck "easy girls, no need to make any hasty decisions" Susan and I stopped dead in our tracks.

"Smart girls now you have two choices, either Harry gets a hole in his throat, or I get set free" I knew something like this would happen eventually but seeing it happen was making my blood boil, I could feel my inner Bellatrix coming out, no one hurts my man and can expect to survive.

"If you girls don't hurry up, I might just kill the prick and take both of you as my hostages, and let's just say years in a cage has made me a very lonely but I'm sure you two will make a fine company" I was seething. This disgusting rat was making matters worse for him.

I could see Harry's anger visibly on his face as he spoke "don't you dare touch them you feral rat or it will be the last thing you ever do" "oh really Crucio" hearing Harry scream even for the second was only making my magic boil in rage.

I could tell Susan was on the same reaction, we loved Harry and refused to let anyone do this to the man we love, at this very moment I was thinking of how he would look covered in blue flames, enough to hurt but not kill.

"AHHHHH FUCK YOU WORMTAIL" this caused him to hesitate "how do you know that name" "my father was Prongs" this made him laugh "the great Harry Potter is a Hufflepuff haha, this couldn't be funnier even if you tired, the greatest Gryffindor has a son in Hufflepuff haha."

He was too busy laughing to see me signal Harry to make his move and he as if to agree he suddenly whacked Peter in the privates causing him to let go of his wand letting Harry too getaway leaving the rat open for an attack.

"you threatened my Harry you slimy bastard" I breathed in and conjured Bluebell flames from my core and breathed into onto Peter covering him in a fire, I could hear him scream as the fire engulfed him, I knew I should feel bad but hearing this monster scream as he made Harry do made me smile.

Susan soon extinguished the flames with a quick Aquamenti. Still, she followed that with another hit to his privates just to make sure he didn't get up before she hit with a Stupefy Duo a more powerful version just to make sure he stayed down.

I helped Harry up who took me straight into a hug that he knew I needed "sorry for letting that happen Mione" I couldn't hold back the tears as I returned the hug.

We stayed like that with Susan joining in to double the hug, which only made me cry a little harder. Still, I felt safe again "I'm sorry for losing control Harry, I don't know what happened when I heard you scream, I just felt pure rage coming from me, I wanted to see him suffer worse than he did to you."

"Shhh shhh don't worry my sweet, its fine even I got to admit that if I was in your shoes, I would have done a lot worse to him plus you did something amazing, you somehow wandlessly and wordlessly conjured fire and spat it at him, I have never heard that being even possible."

I smiled at his praise as we continued to hug Susan was the next to speak "I felt the same Hermione, he threatened us and hurt Harry, trust me if I could, I would have breathed fire as well" we held each other for a bit longer letting the warmth embrace us.

"I hate to break a hug, but we need to deal with the rat now" harry was right we need to deal with the rodent now before he woke up, "I think we should turn him back into a rat and reconfigure the cage with runes that make it impossible for him to transform."

"good idea Harry but I have a better one, my Aunt gave me a portkey that would bring me to the DLME in case of emergency, and I think this would count."

"I would agree but how would we be able to explain the reason how we found him" "we are just going to have to tell the truth …..... to a point at least" I didn't like bringing Amelia, but I think we were just going to have to trust her "ok, we stood around Peter while Susan got the portkey out "I was wondering why you carried around a rusty coin" this made Susan smile, "I asked for a pendant, but I got a coin I guess" the three of us chuckled a little "let's go my sweethearts."

Harry just had to make us blush before we left.

Amelia's Perspective

It was another shit day with purebloods making excuses from their crimes anything from boredom to Imperius Curse, I'm just so tired of hearing this shit I just wish a criminal would just admit his guilt and make my life easier.

That's when I heard the sound of a portkey outside my office, there are very few Portkeys that can be used to get to the DMLE and one of them is in the hands of my Niece so to say I ran to open my door was an understatement.

As I all but unhinged my door, I saw Harry Potter, Hermione Granger and my Niece standing over an unconscious man who looked a little burnt and very filthy.

"one of you better explain what's happening before I explode" that seemed to put some fear in them, it was Harry who seemed to gain the most courage "Amelia meet Peter Pettigrew, the man that was supposedly killed by Sirus Black."

WHAT THE SERIOUS FUCK, how can three first years manage to do shit that full-grown professional Auror's.

I turned to look at the Auror's on the floor "SOMEONE GET ME MOODY AND GET THIS GUY INTO A CELL" turning back to the kids "you three in my office Now" they each walked in as two Auror's moved to pick up Pettigrew.

I closed my office door "now tell me what the hell happened", this time is was Hermione that spoke up "I don't mean to offend but is this room secure as the full picture contains sensitive information."

I let venom coat my words "this is probably the most secure room in Britain Miss Granger, now tell me what the hell is happening" Harry came forward "are you a Legilimens Miss Bones as it would be faster" I was taken aback by this but allowed it for now "yes" "I harry potter give you permission to use it on me" I approached him and held my wand "Legilimens."

Within Harry's Head

"Evening Amelia, before we proceed would you please make a vow to not discuss what you see without my permission" I quickly made my vow "thank you, now if you follow me I can show you the big picture.

We entered his mind's library, and what I saw amazed me, for a young boy, it was large and filled with memories and knowledge that no boy should know, I looked towards the older side of the library and saw memory books that were dated for 4 years in the future, which shouldn't be possible.

"I know you have many questions Amelia, but the basic gist of it is that Hermione and I are from a different timeline, one which we fought Voldemort also known as Tom Riddle and we died trying"

He walked over to the bookshelf and take out three books "the top one is of my death, the other two are of my knowledge of Sirus Black including how I knew Peter was alive and well."

I took the books off him as he conjured a chair for us to sit on as I went through the memories.

20 minutes later

I closed the last book while Harry drank some tea his conjured "any questions Amelia" "how did you get a second chance" he smiled at this "while I cannot give you specifics I can tell you Magic herself gave me a mission that with Hermione's and Susans help I will accomplish it" "what mission is that" "to restore balance to magic and right the wrong that was done so long ago".

"I know I shouldn't ask but what happens to Susan in the previous timeline" a warm smile graced his lips as he spoke, "to my knowledge she lived past all the bad things that happened, but beyond that, I have no idea."

It was a relief that I didn't even know I needed "let's get back shall we Amelia, I'm sure Moddy would be limping into the office by now."

It made chuckle a little bit as we left his mind and returned to my office.

Back in the office

I stumbled a little when we separated, but after getting my bearings, I walked and sat at my office trying to wrap my head around the information I just learnt "Sirus Black is innocent and died because Albus basically refused to reopen his case and free him."

I knew I shouldn't but I really really wanted to Bombarda Albus to the next century it was at this time that Moddly burst into the room "what the hell is happening that you have to call me in" the visual of three teens and a woman that was feeling 20 years old was what he saw.

"Mr Potter, Miss Granger and Susan have apprehended Peter Pettigrew, the man that Mr Black was jailed for killing and I want you to lead the questioning and get to the bottom of this NOW" few have seen Moody run, and this was the sight the four of us saw as he ran out of the office to get to Peter.

"now that's taken care of I think it's time for you three to go back to Hogwarts before anyone finds you missing, hold the portkey" as Susan gripped the coin with Harry and Hermione doing the same I pointed my wand at the coin "Reverte" with that they went back to Hogwarts.

This is going to be a long, long day, and they just seem to make it worse every time I see them, I knew I should have homeschooled her.

Harry's Perspective back at Hogwarts

We were sent right back into our dorm with Susan putting away the coin in a safe place so no one could use it, at this time Hermione pulled me into a big hug, I could tell she was upset about what happened and was almost in tears "its alright Mione, we are safe ok nothing bad is going to happen", and that's when tears start coming out with her trying to talk through the "but but but you were in pain and screaming, and I felt so helpless."

I held her closer "Mione you literally cast a fireball out of your mouth, no has ever done that, I'm still amazed it happened, that was far from helpless if not bloody amazing so yeah we need to learn from our mistakes, but we survived and are still together, and nothing will change that."

We held each other for a while with Susan joining in for a bit "now that fun is over, let's do some light reading in front of the fireplace while we wait for dinner time."

Later the day
Albus Dumbledore's Perspective

The day went well as it could I suppose, Quirrell was has yet to make a move for the Stone and Harry while trying to push back against my plans I knew I will have him in line soon, but first I have to get him into that chamber to stop Voldemort again thus proving that my way was best while making him feel like a hero.

For now, I will plan for this encounter for two weeks in the future so I can pretend to leave for a meeting and I know for certain Quirrell could not resist the opportunity that I will provide by sending Snape and a couple of the other staff away on errands.

I just need to get Harry alone again to speak to him, try to reason with him and if I must I know exactly where to hit him.

2 weeks later

"Har... Mr Potter how are you doing this fine day" I could see the boy was wary of me which would explain why his Fiancé Hermione was here "doing well as I can Headmaster, what may I acquire is the purpose of this meeting" straight to the point, his getting the Pureblood edge "there seems that there is something you might be able to help me with"

What concerned me was there was no smile, frown or any sign of emotions, the boy seemed to be developing a Pureblood mask too "why would I help you, Headmaster, as since my arrival you have been nothing but hostile towards the ones I love and myself so pray tell why would I want to help you."

This was going to be annoying "while that may be so, I wish for the both of us to be a least friendly towards each other and this is the first stepping stone towards a friendship" my grandfather voice was on full with the twinkle in my eyes.

"I will agree to help you only if you do a couple of things. First I want you to punish Ronald Weasley for the harm he did to Hermione and I, second I want complete transparency between you and I no matter what it is, between us there should be no secrets only the truth if you can give those conditions with a vow on your magic. Before you ask yes, I have that little trust in you to keep your word."

That god damn spoiled little brat, it took all of my Occlumency knowledge to not scream at the boy "now that doesn't seem very far Mr Potter, I think you need a little faith in those around you including those are wiser then you so no I do not agree to your terms, but I must insist on you doing this task."

He got, he bloody got up "then I'm sorry Headmaster I will not be able to assist you, have a nice day" with a curt nod he and that Granger girl left the office.

I need to get that boy within my control, even if it kills me.

End of the school year

Harry's Perspective

After pestering Hermione and I for multiple weeks, Dumbledore gave up and seemed to have taken care of Quirrell himself with the professor going missing before the end of the year with the old family emergency excuse being used.

I could tell Albus was upset that I didn't dance to his tune, but I still had the Stone. From what I heard from Amelia, Sirus could be released as early as next semester. The Flamels have agreed to meet Hermione and I in London to talk through the stone situation, so it's going to be an interesting summer.

"Students and Teachers, I will make this quick as we all want to enjoy the last feast of the year before we head off to see our families and friends we have missed during this year so I will keep this short, and to the point, while we hope Professor Quirrell emergency is resolved soon I'm sad to announce he will not be returning to teach next year, a new Defense against the Dark Arts Professor will be taking his position and will be announced at a later date, now onto House Cup with the highest total points goes to Slytherin."

Slytherin erupted in cheers and clapping while the rest of the houses give a lite but respectful clap before we started eating the feast and started to talk about our plans for the summer with Hannah doing her best to downplay the 'play' dates she has planned with Neville which the three of us teased her about just a little making her blush.

The next day

The four of us got a compartment in the train which was speeding its way towards Kings Cross Station with us discussing random subjects when Daphne the Ice Queen of Slytherin poked her head in "hi Harry would it be possible for us to talk in private" I was a little shocked, but she had been sending signals to me for most of the year.

"yeah sure I think the compartment next to us is empty so we can talk there" I could see her smile which despite her Pureblood mask was quite cute, getting up I gave Susan and Hermione a quick kiss on their cheeks.

I could tell this made Daphne a little jealous before we left the compartment and went into the empty one with me sitting down on the opposite side of Daphne who was looking a bit nervous but was trying to keep her composure.

"what would you like to talk about Daphne" she fidgeted a little "I would like to talk to you about the idea of you and I starting a relationship together and maybe going a couple of dates this summer if you would like."

In my original timeline, I would never have seen Daphne so vulnerable, but I would also never have talked to her as being a Gryffindor I would have been expected to hate her just because of Slytherin/Gryffindor feud.

"While that would be a highlight of my summer I have to tell you some things that might change your mind, for one thing, you would not be my only one Hermione and Susan are only the beginning with the number of houses I will be having quite a few wives, and you need to ask yourself whether or not you can accept that you will not be my only love and while I will always do my best to make sure my future wives are loved beyond all measure I cannot guarantee it."

I could tell that this was a little hard for her to hear "like I said you're a beautiful smart and strong teen soon to be women and I would be honoured to have you as my girlfriend if not my wife in the future but this can only work if you want it too"

I sat up and stood in front of her and gave her a kiss on the cheek "think about it and owl me when you make your decision" with that I gave her one more kiss before heading out to go back in our compartment and could see Hermione, Susan and Hannah staring at me, it was Susan that spoke up "you did the right thing Harry she needed to know what she would be getting into" she hugged me before we sat down and continued our conversation.

Daphne's Perspective

I just sat in the compartment longer than I realized while my fingers traced the spot he kissed; would I be able to deal with being one of many wives that Harry would have in the future.

Don't get me wrong just the kisses alone made my heart beat faster and I don't think I would have much of a problem with it.

I might consider it, but I think before rushing in that I will talk to my mother and father just to hear their point of view because while my heart says to drive right in my head is telling me to wait. It feels like my soul heart and mind just keep fighting themselves.

During my inner turmoil was interrupted by Pansy walking in with a concerned smile on her face "how did it go" I just looked up at her "don't tell me that idiot rejected you, I knew that boy was an idiot" she had a bit of anger behind her voice, but I just shook my head "no and maybe to the last part, he only made the turmoil worse with the truth that I think I refused to acknowledge until he spelt it up to me."

I felt Pansy's hand on my shoulder "I know this is hard my sweet, but I think he wanted to know for 100% that you know what was happening instead of hurting your heart months or years in the future" "I know, but it doesn't get easier."

We sat in silence for a bit just letting the calming sound of the train as we sat watching the scenery pass us by before getting up and heading back to Draco and his friends, but to me, my mind was racing over all the feeling I now had to process.

2 weeks later
Hermione's Perspective

We took two weeks of rest after returning home which made my parents happy as they were starting to get worried about our health though thanks to my mandatory exercise regime we were fitter than ever before in this or the previous life but they were worried about our mental health, so we set up the meeting with the Flamels for today with my dad dropping us off in the middle of London which he was a little unhappy about but wanted to at least know we got there safe.

"are you ready for this Harry" he held my hand "only because you're here" I could feel my face blush, this bastard was getting better at getting me 'cute' as he would say.

He presses the intercom button with an old man picking up "hello, who are you" "I'm the Protector of Magic and which to speak to you about a stone" there was a moment of silence "good, come in we are on level 7."

With a buzz of a lock, we walked in and realized there was no elevator "well looks like we are walking" his cheeky smile told me he wanted to race "see you on the 6th floor" with that I ran ahead giggling as I went as Harry chased after me.

I managed to just beat him by at least 5 steps earning me a victory hug which I enjoyed quite a lot.

We took our time getting to the 7th floor of the building calming our breathing before knocking on the door with it being opened by a man that looked barely over 60 introduced himself at Nicolas Flamel "greeting young protector please come in my wife is preparing some tea as we speak."

We followed him through the door, and I could feel us teleport somewhere else, the climate had changed and me being me asked "if you don't mind me asking Mr Flamel, are we still in England" his caused him to smile at me "very astute observation there little miss we are now in our villa in France".

As we walked out onto the Balcony, we saw the French countryside in all of its beauty, Harry and I couldn't help but relax and enjoy the warmth "sorry for not warning the both of you about it, but the wife and I don't really like the coldness of England" Harry spoke up "that's perfectly fine, I do say that the English winter can be quite harsh, especially when you're in Scotland for the winter" Flamel laughed a little "so true, reason why I will never volunteer to teach there."

It was at this time his wife came to the Balcony with tea and a couple of biscuits, she too was looking no older then 60 with blonde hair coming to her elbow with a bit of grey, she was quite pretty for someone hitting over 800 years old.

I spoke as she handed me a cup of tea "thank you Mrs Flamel" she smiled "please call me Perenelle dear" "then please call me Hermoine" she smiled as Harry spoke as Perenelle "thank you for the tea Perenelle, and you both may call me Harry" they both smiled at this "that's good saves me saying 'protector magic every time I ask for a biscuit" the four of us laughed a little and started a lite conversation while having time.

Admittedly I would have dumped the Stone right onto the table if I didn't read the book Hermione and I got concerning manners between wizards otherwise I would have insulted them and any other old school/Pureblood Wizard I will be having meetings with and was another thing Dumbledore conveniently forgets to teach Muggleborns/Muggle Raised.

Nicolas was the first to begin the main conversation "now let's get to the point, Dumbledore has stated he lost or destroyed the stone during an experiment and has basically stated it was time for us to die, but I believe you would say differently."

Harry nodded to me, and I took out a package and handed it to Nicolas as Harry spoke: "to start with I would never tell anyone when to die that is just archaic and no one but the person in question has the right to decide, secondly he destroyed a transfigured rock and didn't even notice."

I could see Perenelle as the Stone came out of the package and was being held in Nicolas's hand as he was checking to see if it was real or we were pulling his leg, when he smiled and nodded to his wife, I could see tears form as her smile brightened.

Nicolas brought her into a hug "we cannot thank you enough, we are not ready to depart from this world or each other and to be honest, we were worried you either failed or were lying to us but to see our stone again, intact doesn't do the word thank any justice."

Harry held my hand tightly as we waited for the couple to calm down, it didn't take long, but it was nice to see that after roughly 800 years of being together they still loved each other more than life itself.

Nicolas was the first to recover "if you don't mind asking, why return the stone" Perenelle elbowed him in the ribs and said "not that we are not grateful for its return" "of course we are I'm just curious."

I spoke this time "it was not ours to keep, and we wouldn't take something so valuable away from its creator without permission, and we do not seek immortality, but peace and this was the first wrong that we wanted to fix."

Perenelle spoke next "what do you mean the first wrong" Harry took over from there "there are a few things we cannot reveal to you but for the most part know that I'm the Master of Death and Hermione would be considered Honorary as we have both know from experience that death is Inevitable."

I could see the gears move in their head and when it finally clicked for them with their eyes widening at the implication of what Harry had said.

"Are you insinuating that this isn't your first life" I could see Harry's smile "I can not confirm or deny anything with a vow, I need to protect the women I love" he looked at Nicolas at this point "I'm sure you can understand" Nicolas nodded before he and Perenelle took out their wands and spoke an unbreakable vow which surprised both Harry and I as that can be dangerous.

That being said I could see this had them excited to find out what we know, Harry gestured for me to take point for which I gladly did "it was in 1997 while searching for the Horcruxes that Tom Riddle created was when we were ambushed by Death Eaters and Riddle himself, a total of 20 Adults surrounded us and our friend, Ron, we managed to take out about 5 of them before Ronald, and I was AK'd leaving Harry alone with them" I could feel the tears welling up in my eyes, Perenella handed me some tissues to help, gave her a weak smile as a thank you.

"after both, her and Ron die, I was hit by a couple of cutting curse causing me to hit the ground, I was disarmed and kicked around a lot while Riddle made his jokes and laughed at me, I did my best to hold Hermione one last time as Riddle gloated one last time before hitting me with the Killing Curse ending my short and painful life."

I placed my hand on Harry's back to comfort him, I knew he was still having nightmares about seeing my lifeless body and felt guilty for it and was still worried about it happening again and being left in a world without the women she loves.

"After that, I woke up in darkness when I saw a bright light which was the embodiment of Magic which basically wanted to give me and after I begged Hermione a second chance to fix and bring balance to the world of magic, it was even nice enough to remove all of the potions and spells that were place on us by Albus and a friend and the Horcrux that was within me that Riddle put in me."

The shock on their face would have been hilarious if it wasn't for the subject matter.

They looked at each other and nodded "what can we do to help, while I cannot undo what Albus did in the last life, what I can do is provide you with information and knowledge that you could only get if you lived a very long time" the smile on his face told me he wanted to even the playing field for us.

Perenella then spoke "I also think you two may need a bit of time away from England and the madness it contains, so this is what I'm thinking you can come over Monday to Friday as I presume Hermione would like to spend time with her parents" I nodded at that, I missed my parents a little move this time around ", and during that time we will teach you what we can, I know for certain that Hogwarts curriculum has been lacking for a while now, so we will cover what he doesn't, including and definitely not limited to Alchemy, Rituals, Magical languages, Dark Arts, a way better Defense against the Dark Arts, Blood Magic and a lot more and before say anything about some of it is considered Dark, but when we were taught we learnt those things because we were also taught that it was the intent behind magic that makes it evil, so I will also be covering magical theory which will cover morality of using certain magic."

"' Insert training montage'"

2 and a half months later

Harry's Perspective

It was hard, but we learnt a lot from the Flamels even if the Grangers weren't really happy about us study day and night during our holiday from school, but they eventually agreed to it mainly because of how much we learnt from them and now on the last day of our lessons we spent most of the day having lunch and chatting with them quizzing us on the stuff they taught us.

It was that night that Dobby appeared but before he could do anything I stopped him "I already know why you are here Dobby, and the chamber will be opened but no one will be hurt ok" "but but the great harry potter shouldn't return to Hogwarts" "sorry Dobby but I must protect those I love and I do plan to free you from those that hurt you" tear started coming from Dobby "your too kind but would you help me" "because you're a sweet house elf that deserves a better family, now would you please give me my mail" in shock he handed me a handful, no more than 5

"thank you dobby, I will call if I need help ok" he gave a small smile and vanished.

I went through the mail seeing three from Gringotts, one from Albus and one from Daphne which I was pleased to find out was dated for yesterday, so I opened it hoping for the best.

Dearest Lord Potter

I hope that the holidays are finding you well,

After many days of talking to family and friends and asking for advice and options

After this and days of thinking I have come to the conclusion that I would like to start a courtship with you and as such if you agree you must come over for lunch to meet my parents and ask for permission to do so (my father's request)

Sincerely

Heiress Greengrass

Hermione came and read Daphne's letter and smiled "seems you have found your next girlfriend, have you replied yet" "no yet, but I was about to but I wanted to see what you think before I did" she just smiled and handed me a quill and paper as I started writing my response.

Dear Heiress Greengrass

My holidays have been quite enlightening and proved to be quite fruitful.

I hope your holidays have also been eventful and interesting,

It would be a great honour to begin a courtship with you and to have lunch with your family.

Please reply with a date, time and location, and I will see you there.

Sincerely

Lord Potter

Hermione smiled as she read my reply "you better send this now or I'm going to hit you" I pass the letter to Hedwig and give the bird a treat a scratch and set her off.

Daphne's Perspective

I was getting nervous if I was honest. However, I couldn't help it, it had been 24 hours since I sent him the letter and I still hadn't heard a reply. For the first time in my life, I was nervous over a boy rejecting me, it feels weird to be worried over this. Still, Tracy told its normal when you put your heart out there to a person and the fact that it had been a while 24 hours and 5 minutes since I sent the letter did not help.

That's when I heard a knock on my door "enter" in came my dad holding a letter, "I believe you have been waiting for this" I rushed over and grabbed the letter "thanks dad" I ripped it open and read it.

It was a quick reply, but It made my heartbeat in excitement "dad he said yes" I ran back to my dad as I something how walked around my room while I was reading and gave him a big hug which was kinda unusual for pureblood families to do, but he returned it anyway "good to hear daughter now when do you want to have this lunch".

"tomorrow but that's unlikely how about the day after tomorrow, and I will invite Hermione too" my dad gave me a confused look "Hermione is his current Fiancé, the next Lady Potter and I have the feeling she will also be Head Wife, so it's a good idea for you and mother to meet her as well."

He nodded at this "good thing my Heiress and if she is going to be Head Wife being on her good side will also be a good idea" I smile and went to my table to write my reply.

Dear Lord Potter

My summer has been interesting and quite relaxing at the same time, thank you for asking.

I would like to cordially invite you and Hermione to lunch in two days time at Greengrass Manor, please arrive at 11, I suggest you use the floo system as it may be easier for you.

Sincerely

Heiress Greengrass

I quickly shot past my dad and went to our owls and immediately sent the letter to Harry, I couldn't wait to see him "bugger" I ran to the living room where my mum usually is "I heard you got a letter dear, how did it go" "good can we go dress shopping tomorrow" the smile on my mothers face said it all 'someone might be in love' I wanted to refute it but "please mum can we please" "sure dear."

2 days later

Harry's Perspective

My nerves were running a little wild, but I had Hermione holding my hand to keep me calm as we flooed from Leaky Cauldron to the Greengrass Manor. Unlike my last lifetime, I managed to walk out with grace instead of falling on my face.

As we entered their welcoming room, I followed Pureblood procedure and greeted the Lord first "thank you for the invite Lord Greengrass" I shook his hand then I turned to his wife "and thank you to you too Lady Greengrass" I kissed the back of her hand then I moved to Daphne "its a pleasure to see you so soon Heiress Greengrass" again kissed her hand "and greetings to you Miss Greengrass" and at last kissed the last hand.

"allow me to introduce my fiancé and future Lady Potter Hermione Granger" with that Hermione Curtsied, and Lord Greengrass kissed her hand "its an honour to meet the Future Lady Potter, now let's go to the dining hall for lite conversation and a nice meal."

The Dinning room was a well lit spacious room lined with tapestries from past achievements and portraits of family members who keep a close eye on us.

"Please Lord Potter sit next to me" Daphne was defiantly flirting, and I was not going to say no "it would be an honour to sit next to a woman with such great taste in clothing" the blush only made her cuter as she spoke "thank you Lord Potter for the complement" so I sat down with Hermione and Daphne to my sides with Daphne to her dad's side and Lord Greengrass at the head with his wife on the left with Astoria next to her.

"So Lord Potter, how was your first year at Hogwarts" "nothing exceptional, had a Weasley accuse me of a couple of misdeeds but beyond that nothing special, how was your year Lord Greengrass."

So begun the small talk with them doing being quite polite to Hermione and I which caught us a little off guard but I guess we are a bit too used to Draco and all that.

1 hour later and a good lunch

"now lets us talk about the reason we are here today, I believe my eldest is quite interested in you Lord Potter, and I have yet to hear the reason for it, but I think you might be able to shed some light on that if you will."

"I will endeavour to do so Lord Greengrass, but I don't know the exact reason why she has decided to allow me to pursue a courtship with her, but I can state the reason why I became infatuated by her" he gave a curt nod to continue speaking.

"There are many things that make your daughter catch the eye of those around, from the way she walks, thinks and holds herself above those that try to take her down, she has strength, brains and the potential to be a great witch."

I could see Daphne blush and fidget a little from my words "I see, but why have multiple wives, it's one the things that my daughter was unable to fill me in on"

"that is easy to explain, I'm the lord of multiple houses and Heir to another, and there are two particular houses that I believe Daphne would be a perfect Lady for but which one she choices is completely up to her"

"what if she wishes to keep the Greengrass name" I could see he was trying to test the worthiness of my decision making considering I would have the potential to take over his family trade business, "I would recommend she took one of the houses I offer but if that was her wish I would not say no to her decision."

Its was Daphne that spoke up, "if I may Lord Potter what houses would that be" I smiled at her with Hermione giving one of her what and see what he says looks to Daphne.

"well she could either choose between becoming Lady Black" this caused a couple of gasps "or become Lady Slytherin" her mum basically fell out of her chair while Daphne looked shell shocked, the father had the best Pureblood poker face I have ever seen "if you require proof I did bring my inheritance test with me so you can confirm this yourselves"

Lord Greengrass just extended his hand as a stop gesture "come with me Lord Potter" he got up, and I followed with Hermione moving over to talk to Daphne and walk her through everything.

We made our way to his study in silence with the few Portraits just staring in shock at what I had said in the dining room.

He sat down in front of the Lord's desk and gestured for me to sit on the only other seat.

"now Lord Potter what you have just stated could be a massive shock to the wizarding world, but you have let to tell me why would you so openly tell us such information when most would hide this or use it to negotiate a very favourable marriage contract."

"I don't see this meeting as a means to take from your family but to create an alliance of sorts as while I might be young, I have already put in place a plan to expand both of our families businesses."

"how do you propose to do that Lord Potter" "I currently have Gringotts expanding into more muggle business that has the potential to increase the net worth of the Potter family beyond that of the Malfoys, and with your cooperation, the Greengrass family will along with the Potters and I believe your daughter would be able to create the balance I would need to do this as she would be able to work with all sides of the world, that and she's already smart and beautiful and she's only in year 1."

He gave a curt nod "I understand, the Greengrass's are known for neutrality, but that brings another point what about the second war that most believe will happen again once Voldemort rises again."

"I already have a plan for that as I already defeated him last year without even him knowing it was me, by the time I hit year 4 Tom Riddle also known as Voldemort will be on the ropes and ready to go down, it will also be around this time that I reveal my whole lineage and Houses and by the start of next year Sirius Black will be released of his false charges and will hopefully be quite willing to help us within the political arena."

"I think you have a fine plan Lord Potter while it's up to my daughter whether or not you marry, as lord of the Greengrass family I give you my blessing to court my daughter and at a later date when everything is ready you can count of the Greengrass to support and work with you on your endeavours."

"Great to hear Lord Greengrass and I hope in the future you will call me Harry in future" he smiled at this "only if you call me Cyril" we shook hands and went back to the women who were still talking about the bombshell

"Hello ladies sorry we took so long to return Harry, and I were discussing business" I sat back down in my spot as Hermione moved to her seat.

"I know this is big Daphne and no one is going to force you to take the leap, but if you do Hermione, Susan and I will help you at every step and turn, you will not be forced into anything you don't want to do" she just smiled and brought me into a hug.

After a couple of seconds she released me "I, Daphne Greengrass officially request to begin a courtship with you Lord Potter" I just smiled at you "I, Harry Potter accept your request for courtship and will do my best to make sure you are happy and that from now on I insist you call me Harry" her smile was radiant "I will Harry and I hope you call me Daphne" "it would be an honour" I kissed her hand which seemed to make Lady Greengrass and Astoria giggle as Daphne went all red.

Cyril spoke next "I think it's time for tea in the sitting room don't you agree dear" "most certainly" it took a bit to get Daphne to move. Still, she got out of her embarrassment as we all sat down and relaxed.

Daphne's Perspective

It took 1 very long hour for Harry and Hermione to leave after some borderline embarrassing lunch that I enjoyed but was also torturous to me but at least he like my dress, and by magic herself, I could be Lady Slytherin in the future, I was still coming to grips with that as I rested on my bed trying to organize my thoughts as my father came in.

"Daph, how are you feeling about all of this, I can see a million thoughts going through your mind at the moment, I'm here to talk if you want too" I sigh escaped my lips as looked towards my dad "I don't know dad, half of me wants to take up the mantle of Lady Slytherin and help Harry take over the wizarding world basically but the other half of me wants to just lay low and continue the Greengrass name"

"it's not an easy decision to make as we don't know the future, Harry seems to have a solid head on him, and with how Hermione carried herself in knowledge and etiquette I would say she will be a force to reckon with on her own right so I would think that no matter what decision you make you will have my complete support."

"but what if I decide to take up the Slytherin name" I could feel my heartache with just the thought of leaving the Family

"I won't lie, I would either make your sister take up the Heiress position or just ask you to have two children, one to Slytherin and the other to the Greengrass family, it's not a new problem Daph, and you wouldn't be leaving the family you would be creating a new family with your old one supporting you, you will always be a Greengrass and my Daughter."

He brought me into a hug, I don't know what the future has install for me, but I feel that if I stand with Harry, I will see and do things I didn't know could be possible.

Chapter Text

I was about to either make the best decision in my new life or the worst decision as I had Flipsy, the head of the Potter House Elves, apparate us to the newly restored Potter Manor and its extensive library.

It took us a bit to resort ourselves from it, but they were speechless once they looked at where we arrived.

Mione was the first to speak, "Where are we Harry, it looks wonderful!" She was aglow with the beauty that was the Manor, you would never know that 3 months ago it was very close to being demolished and rebuilt because of the state it was left in.

"Welcome Grangers to Potter Manor, my families ancestral home and where I plan to live as of now." They were shocked. Still, I could see a little bit of hurt in their eyes like I just took out their hearts. "Now, let's start the tour. Mr and Mrs Granger, would you like to see your room?"

"Wait, what?" asked Mrs Granger who looked like she was going to faint.

"Did you guys really think I wasn't going to talk you into moving here? Flipsy, would you take us to their room." I answered.

With a snap we were in their room. "As you can see, I tried my best to match it to your taste but if you want it can be altered. Before you ask about work and all that..." I walked to a door with runic marking around it.

Opening the door only to see a corridor with nothing in it I said "If you would follow me." As I walked through the door, I felt the magic that moves us from the Manor to the Grangers House near London. As they filed in, recognition filled their faces. "It's a gateway from the Manor to your House so you can live here and come over whenever you want, or you can live there and just come here to work it's up to you."

Hermione basically hug tackled me while saying thank you repeatedly. It was Hermione's mum that asked why I did all of this. The answer is simple. "I want you two to be a part of our lives, both present and future, and this was one of the most logical steps I can take to ensure it. Our kids will need grandparents, and I cannot think of anyone else I want to fulfil that role when the time comes."

Somehow Hermione's hug got even tighter which I didn't think was possible. Simultaneously, Mrs Granger seemed to hesitate a little until I opened my arms which caused a rare double Granger bone-crushing hug to happen.

Eventually, they let go. I think they might have broken a rib or two but had smiling Grangers who seemed to be happier than ever as I believe the three of them were still worried that they would eventually drift apart.

"Come on, let's go back through so I can continue the tour." I suggest. With that we shuffled on through the door and into the room again.

"The ensuite is through that door, and the walk-in closet is over there, but now let's continue with the rest of the house."

Over about 30 minutes, I gave them a grand tour showing the garden that looked almost like a copy of the garden of Eden, minus the waterfall of course, showing off the large dining room, a ballroom, and even a tea room.

Of course, I saved the best for last, the Potter Library which was about 3 stories and by far the largest room in the Manor. I didn't exactly tell her that it was our next stop but seeing the two large oak doors, I think she knew what was behind it.

"Before we enter the last room, Mr. and Mrs. Granger, I would like you to say goodbye to your daughter as I don't think you will see her for a while." They were confused. Still, I think they got what I was saying and gave Hermione a quick hug.

"Now Hermione, there will be an elf named Pinky..." who then popped beside me " who will escort you through the room and make sure you find what you need without accidentally killing yourself because of family magic".

I could see Mione shake with excitement "Without further delay..." I opened the doors "the Potter Library." The next thing I saw was a brown-headed blur moving past me with the words thank you for becoming softer and softer, I could see Pinky trying to keep up with Hermione was going to be difficult.

"While Hermione is lost in the rows of books, would you two like to meet my parents?" They just nodded as I took them over to the reading room on the right of the library.

As I approached the portrait of my parents, I could see them smile. "Good afternoon mum and dad." I'm pretty sure the Grangers thought I went mad for a second before they replied.

"Afternoon son and who are these lovely Muggles next to you?" my mother was both curious and cautious at the same time. My father was just looking at them with his Auror grade eyes. "These are Mrs and Mr Granger, parents to my fiancé Hermione who is currently raiding the Library".

"How is this possible, I mean no offence I'm glad I could meet Harry's parents but how in the world?" This caused my mother to reply like Hermione would with a semi long-winded explanation before seeing their eyes go a little hazing so decided to just end it with a quick comparison. "Do you know how Muggle video cameras work?" With a nod she continued "It's like that, but it covers all of the person's knowledge and personality at the time instead of only that instance."

"That's cool" was Mr Granger's reply. At the same time, Mrs Granger was still in awe.

"True it has its perks. Like if we had multiple portraits made up, we could move between them but in the end, I think we were just lucky to be able to get it done both it happened."

I could see the sorrow in my mother's eyes as she thought about the years and moments that she had missed because of one twat “The past is the past mum, I'm just happy to have the present that I have." Pride was the next thing within my parent's eyes. Still, I knew I would have to have a very long talk later tonight.

This made my mother giggle a little bit. "I was the same as her when I was that age. She will come out in an hour or two for food, water, or help to carry the books she wants." I laughed a little and heard the Grangers do the same.

It took Hermione about an hour before returning to the group with books piled higher than her in her arms.

"Sorry about that guys, there's just so much knowledge here." I could see the twinkle in her eye that she will be spending way more time in the library if it was possible.

"All good my love, I was just introducing your parents to mine." This stopped Hermione dead in her tracks as she moved her head to see two people staring at her waving, her cheeks slowly turned red. "So sorry for not introducing myself Mr and Mrs Potter, my name is Hermione Granger, and I love your son."

It was said so fast I'm amazed anyone understood her. I went up and gave her a hug to calm her down while my mother just smiled before introducing herself. "Please Hermione call me Lily. Considering that you are the next Lady Potter so I think we should at the very least be friendly. This silent oaf next to me is James, who's trying to be the loving father in law that is mean at the start." This caused everyone to laugh, even my father couldn't hold it in.

"It is lovely to meet you Hermione, and I can already see that Harry is madly in love with you." Even with my fathers stern voice you could tell he meant it lovingly.

The six of us talked for a while before the Grangers decided to go home to pack for an overnight stay. After saying their goodbyes, it left Hermione, my parents and I alone for the first time.

"So, what is on your mind Harry? You cannot hide it from your mother, so don't bother." I laughed a little but knew she was telling the truth, call it mothers instinct or me being easy to read.

"We both want to talk to you two about how we met, and what's been going one with the world you sadly left behind and a manipulative, conniving man who caused it all."

The seriousness on their faces told me I had their attention. So the next 20 or so minutes were Hermione, and I told them pretty much everything from our early life and what has happened during the second.

By the end of it all, I could see my father edging away from an outraged mother of mine whose face was the same colour as a Weasley's hair.

When she eventually vented, it was loud and filled with pure rage "THAT GOD DAMN BASTARD SENT YOU TO DIE AND DIDN'T EVEN ALLOW YOU TO MEET YOUR PARENTS OR EVEN TELL YOU THAT THE POTTER MANOR EXISTED AND KEPT YOU AWAY FROM YOUR INHERITANCE, THAT GOD DAMN OLD GOAT BREADED MOTHER FUCKER!" Even my dad at this point was also angry, but was smart enough to let his wife go first.

We let some silence settle in the room to allow my mother to calm down before Hermione spoke up. "As of right now Sirius Black is about 4 months away from being released from St Mungo's if he stops hitting on the medi witches, the charges against Dumbledore are being put on hold at the moment..."

"WHY THE HELL HAVEN'T YOU PRESSED CHARGES AGAINST THE BASTARD?!"

I could see mum was shaking with rage again. I put my hand on Mione's shoulder to comfort her and allow her to calm down too. "The reason mother is because if we did it now, we would be showing our hand before we were ready. You have to remember we are going against one of the strongest wizards in recent history, with how politically connected he is, he can basically end whatever investigation that is brought against him. We have to play the long game, slowly take out his pieces while gaining our own".

This seemed to calm down mum a bit. My father spoke next hoping it was safe to do so. "So what's the plan then?"

I could already tell my father was trying to think of ways to help speed it up. "We basically plan to go with the timeline from the previous lifetime, but plant a couple of seeds of rebellion amongst the two sides and eliminate the main supporters of them. We already had some success in it by getting the Weasleys to stop siding with Dumbledore until they pay us the money they took from the Potter estate."

I could tell that part really annoyed my dad. Still, it was my mother that spoke first "I hope you really let Molly have it. That bitch always had a stick up her ass, so I'm glad you knocked her down a peg or two."

"Trust me, it was the very least we should have done since she love potioned both Harry and I in the previous timeline".

While we had already told it to them, I could still tell it pissed them off. "Please tell me you two have plans for that bitch?” Venom was the only thing within my mother's voice.

"At the moment they owe us a lot of money, but by the end of it, we don't know. At the end of things, we at least got her to take a magical vow that would mean she would lose her magic if she starts to get ideas." A feral smile came upon my mother's face as Hermione finished speaking.

"I could see a lot of fun you can get out of that." With that we spoke for another 20 or so minutes until we decided to head off to bed. I saw Mr. Granger watch Hermione and I go into separate rooms which made me laugh a little bit. He didn't know it, but there is a hidden door between our two rooms.

For the rest of the summer, Hermione and I spent a lot of time in the library studying the things that will never be taught in Hogwarts and reviewing what we had already learnt.

I went on a date with Daphne, which basically ended with me getting pureblood lessons from her with the promise of dragging Hermione with me next time. Still, the good part is when I left. She gave me a kiss on the cheek without anyone noticing.

The date I had with Susan and Hermione had the three of us going to the movies which amazed Susan but ended the same way with Susan giving Hermione and me a kiss on the cheek before flooing to her house leaving a blushing Mione and I at the Leaky Cauldron with the barman laughing at us before we left.

~2 weeks later~

The day that I have been dreading since Hermione and I returned, meeting Gilderoy Lockhart the world's largest pompous ass that I have ever met in this and any other lifetime. Sadly the voice of reason aka Hermione pointed out that it would be the easiest moment to get the Diary off of Ginny by using the Potter charm instead of going at a different day like l wanted.

That's how I found myself at Flourish and Blotts watching the twit make an ass of himself while I did my best to hide in the background as I'm pretty sure I would hex the man if he went too close to me.

I could see Molly and the redhead group in the front row swooning at the sight of his golden locks flowing onto the stage sprouting on about how great he is. I could feel Le Feys staff/wand almost beg to hit the guy with a vicious almost dark hex, but Hermione stopped me from letting it.

As if by clockwork Mr Weasley and Mr Malfoy had their fight, and I watched Malfoy place the diary into Ginny's bag when I approached the scene.

"Greetings Lord Weasley, Lady Weasley." I turn to a reddened Malfoy Lord, "Ahh Lord Malfoy, it's a pleasure to finally meet you. This must be the beauty behind the Lord. Lady Malfoy it's a true pleasure to meet you." I kissed her knuckles to annoy Lord Malfoy but also start a report with the Lady who could be a significant part of my plan. I will be the first to admit that she was hot even for someone in their late 30's, still in good shape with a nice hourglass shape that would drive any male crazy.

"I hope the day is finding you well. I must say Heir Malfoy has said many good things about you, Lord Malfoy. I hope you and I could come to a business arrangement in the future." I know I was laying it on heavy. Still, the man had more pride than brains.

"I don't deal with children, Potter. Any hope of us even working together within any aspect won't happen until your're less annoying. Now get out of this conversation before I lose my patience." It's kinda funny watching the twat think so highly of himself.

"That's Lord Potter. If I'm polite enough to respect your title then I request you do the same thing for me Lord Malfoy. I came here as you were harassing a fellow Lord and a Ministry employee for a mere accident that shouldn't have escalated to this point".

His face was still stiff and pureblood in nature, but I could tell I pissed him off with just speaking to him like an equal, but he refused to let it show. He just stared before leaving.

As he left I could see Narcissa look at me, not as a little boy but as meat for a predator. I returned this look causing the MILF to smile before leaving. She is going to be quite fun later.

I turned to see Molly just staring at me with a mixture of anger and reluctant gratitude. Arthur seemed to not even know how to feel about what just happened. "Sorry about that verbal display there. I wish to create a more friendly relationship between our two families, so if you allow me to buy your book purchases today as I show of friendship between us…" I offer. It would make my life so much easier if they just accepted this. Instead of stealing or threatening to get that blasted Horcrux I could just swipe it and replace it with a better one, so they don't get upset.

"That isn't necessary Lord Potter. We are perfectly fine in paying for the books ourselves." Molly really did seem to have a stick up her ass with the way she carried herself.

"I didn't mean any offence Lady Weasley. I just wanted to help out as I know this will be the first year of your daughter Ginny and I would hate to see such a promising young woman not being able to get the best out of her education".

Now I had them. To refuse would basically state that they wanted Ginny to crumble. I could tell Molly didn't like being outmaneuvered by me. Still, it was Arthur who folded first "it would mean a lot for you to give us such generosity Lord Potter and will be honoured for you to do so" I smile at the man who seemed to have developed the weakest spine known to man.

"Then saying nothing more. While I get their mandatory school books organised and paid for, tell your children to get any book they want to read during the school break and add it to the pile as I think education is the best building block for anyone's future." While what I said is true, I also didn't want anyone to see me take the book.

With a quick rush, the Weasley children dumped the books on the poor cashier before running away to get another one.

I helped the cashier empty and organise the disaster they created. With a quick hand, I found the diary. I could feel Molly looking right at me as Ginny hopped over with a book about Potions.

"This won't do young Lady." With a look like a deer in headlights which made me laugh on the inside, I continue, "A Lady with a mind like yours should have a better diary than this." To prove the point I show her the Horcrux. "Why don't you run and get the dairy that best suits you no matter the price and I will purchase it".

With a squeal and a smile she ran to get one. Molly came up this time looking at the Dairy "I don't remember getting her that."

I just shrugged "that may be so, but I found it within her book bag and as it has already been counted and priced I will just see if I find any use for it. I think Ginny's thoughts and feelings deserve better, don't you agree?"

For once she didn't argue or complain "I agree Lord Potter, thank you again."

I could see the Pureblood within her yearning to murder me. Still, she didn't have a leg to stand on at this point as Ginny came rushing back with a frilly diary that was Gryffindor red. She almost seemed reluctant to hand it over. Hence, I step in. "And don't forget the diary in the young ladies hands. I don't think she wants to let it go." This made the cashier laugh a little as he marked down its price.

Ginny blushed as she hid behind her mother. It was this moment that made me wonder what really turned her from the headstrong but shy girl I first met to the manipulative bitch that I started to date before I died. Maybe the diary played a part no one knew of or perhaps Molly finally destroyed the innocence that was within her daughter.

I was broken out of my thoughts when the cashier gave me the total and let's just say any minor house would start a coughing fit. While Molly and Arthur seemed to want to faint, I just passed him the necessary Galleons but let him keep the change as a tip as he had to deal with a lot of books and I felt sorry for him.

"If you would like Lord Weasley, I could have the books delivered to your house, or you can take them, it's up to you." I offer.

Arthur smiles a little. "We will take them Lord Potter as I want my kids to hit the books as fast as possible. Thank you again for this Lord Potter."

"Think nothing of it Lord Weasley. I'm just trying to move forward with the relationship between our two houses as I hope that one day we can move forward together making our houses better. Now, I must go and find my Fiancé before she buys half the store." I gave a slight blow before leaving.

I still couldn't believe no one noticed the dragon hide gloves that I wore while touching the diary. Once I was alone with Hermione in the store, I called out "Flipsy!" He appeared with an enchanted box made from Dragonhide. He held open the box, and I placed the accursed diary inside. "Please take this back to the manor and make sure no one touches it." he nods before leaving.

Hermione looked happy everything worked out, even if she was still looking at books. "Everything went I assume?"

I held her from behind with my hands resting on her stomach pulling her in for a hug. "Yep, and all it took was about 100 Galleons." She coughs a little but recovers fast. "Don't worry my sweet within the time it took me to find you, I have already made it back and then some."

"I know, but I'm worried that money will either run out or make you act like Lord Malfoy."

I held her tighter. "Don't worry my sweet, you're going to get so much loving that you're going to wish I was like him." This caused her to giggle a little as she turned around, giving me a kiss on the lips that lasted a couple of minutes. I did my best to make sure my hands stayed in a safe place, but the kiss only got heavier as the minutes passed.

It's sometimes hard to remember that our minds are 17 years old while our bodies are only 13 years old and still developing.

"Let's stop otherwise the store will close." this caused another giggle to come on out of my book loving witch.

~3 hours later~

We had Flipsy pick up our purchases before we went to a lovely Café in Diagon Alley where Narcissa came up to us. "Excuse me Lord Potter, Miss Granger, but I was wondering if I could join you?"

Her interruption is unexpected but not unwanted. "Sure Lady Malfoy but please call me Harry."

"and call me Hermione."

"Thank you but only if you call me Narcissa." Her smile was genuine for the first time I had ever interacted with her.

Hermione asked the same question I was about to. "If you don't mind me asking, where are Lord Malfoy and Heir Malfoy?" Narcissa's smile faded at their mention.

"To my knowledge at the Ministry for some last-second meeting that he wants Draco to see. Let's not focus on those two, I wanted to know about the two of you. To my knowledge there has not been an official engagement announcement."

"Sadly no, with school and organising the Potter Estate we haven't found the time, but we were hoping to do it officially between our third and fourth year." Hermione sounded sad it wasn't stated officially. Still, she understood why we haven't yet.

"Such a shame, I hope by that time our Houses are on friendlier terms so I may assist you in organising it. I hope my Husband's actions won't stop you from being friends with Draco or with me for that manner."

I could hear the flirtatious nature behind her words. "While your Husband can be quite hard to warm up to, I do hope we can be quite friendly as I have plans and I think you can be quite the asset Narcissa. I think Draco is a smart boy who has a bright future ahead of him as long as he learns from his father's missteps." I patting my forearm, eluding to the mark that Death Eaters have. Her eyes went wide with a shock that I would know such information.

"Before you worry, my plan is to eliminate the man that gave those to people. The Malfoy's will hopefully be a part of my plan. Your Husband is nothing but a coward, but you my dear Narcissa are a force to be reckoned with and a quite beautiful one at that. You have the power to change the direction that your family will take. I have plans for you, my love".

I could see a million thoughts race through her mind. "What will happen to Draco if I help you?" I could hear the motherly love within his voice

"I will make sure the mark will never touch his skin and that his life will be of his own to control. He will be given freedom and support from my Houses that his father could only dream of."

Her head went down for a second as a soft question passed through her lips. "What of me?" This woman was strong. With her heritage, it hurt me that she would be pushed so far down into her own mind.

"You will be loved, taken care of, given the freedom to spread your wings. I see potential in you Narcissa beyond popping out an heir. I hear on a good authority that you have quite a lot of skill in Medical magic, even the darker aspects let alone in potions for which I heard you have annoyed Snape quite a few times with your abilities."

This seemed to raise her spirits a little. "And what of my Husband?"

"Your luck has run out at last Lucius. Serves you right for hurting such a sweet woman." I think to myself before answering her question. "That is up to him. He can either be a coward, a man, or a servant, but it is up to him to decide just like with you and Draco."

She finally raised her head from her lap, even with her pureblood mask on I could see the flood of tears threatening to come out. "May I have time to think this over?"

I smile and held her hand just as Hermione did as well "You have to the end of the school year as I believe that will be the best time to enact my plan." She just smiled and allowed Mione and I to caress her hand to comfort her.

"How about we move to a happier conversation about school or something?" she smiled at this, the waitress came and took our order. We enjoyed a lovely high tea with each other for 45 minutes before separating.

I could tell my words were weighing heavily on her mind. Still, it was a necessary evil to get Lucius to make a blunder and to secure the Malfoy household for what my plan entails.

~5 hours later Malfoy Manor ~

I could stop thinking about what Harry said today. It didn't help that Draco came home saying Lucius won't be coming home because of some urgent business. Both Draco and I suspect him of cheating. I cannot be bothered to care at this point as the last time he even looked at me like that was before Draco was born.

Once there was a baby in my belly the love, the passion I wanted came from a dildo that a Half-blood I knew gave me as a joke present but that thing was taking Lucius's place move and move.

I admit I thought about cheating but could never find the right partner that would have made it worth the trouble. Still, when I saw Harry Potter stare down my Husband with no fear and the wit of a Pureblood, I would be lying if I said my loins had reawakened for the first time in years.

The conversation brought me into a tailspin. How can a 12-year-old be already planning to take down the most powerful Dark Lord in history? It's like he was stronger and more mature than his age would state.

During my staring I saw a man, not a boy. His back was straight, and his eyes seemed so vibrant and powerful like it had seen war and death, yet there was no way that would be possible.

Damn just thinking about him is making my horny again. It's hard to make a decision when those piercing green eyes are staring at you, hell during the high tea a more primal side of me wanted to jump the boy and fuck him right there and by the way that Hermione girl was eyeing me up I could feel she would join in. She too seemed to be just like Harry, powerful with the strength of a wizard that had been through a war.

They were going to be something that will change the very world itself, and a part of me would really like to be a part of it, while the other wanted to stay with what I knew.

He said that by the end of his 2nd year he would make a move against my Husband, so it's not like he was giving me plenty of time to work it out.

The physical attraction is the next one that was setting me off to wild tangents. Would he even like my body? I'm about to hit my 40's, and I will be going against teenagers with their perkiness and energy. Here I am, pleasuring myself with a dildo while my looks fade faster and faster.

Even with my doubts, there's a part of me that feels that it won't matter, that he will love me no matter what. In truth Hermione seems to be my main competition and by the look of it, she's doing something to develop what looks to be a firm tight body that will demand attention and worship.

Where the fuck did that thought come from? I mean she's pretty and seems to have an almost dominating presence to her, only yielding to Harry's presence which has so far caused me to masturbate twice now.

While I know this is my choice, it almost feels like once I sat down at their table that my choice had already been made. I don't seem to be worried about it either. Hell a part of me hopes that he takes me along with the Lordship.

I need to talk to them again. I need to find clarity, and I feel it will be them to give it to me.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: Final prep and Hogwarts

After a couple of weeks of prepping and a couple of letters to Lady Malfoy teasing her into making a decision, if her replies are anything to go by, I believe we have officially ruined her sheets a couple of times.

For the most part, we spent the weeks spending time with Mione's parents and preparing some rituals to make sure that Voldemort's souls die but leave the artifacts intact as they are not only historical artifacts but could be useful in the future.

We warded the Potter Ritual room and practised on Tom's Diary. We had Hermione's dad in the corner with a fire extinguisher just in case, things went well, the Horcrux was destroyed, and the diary was an old shitting dairy now.

Admittedly we teased Hermione's dad about how we wouldn't and didn't burn the house down, but we just wanted us to be safe for the most part.

With the ritual set out and ready we kept reading and prepping for the rest of our school holiday but made sure to rest and relax even if our version of relaxing was doing three lands around Potter manor and 1 hour in the gym we had set up in a spare room.

So far our exercise regime has proven Hermione's theory to a point at least, we both find it easier to cast spells both wand and wandless, but that could also be from us actually eating right and being in fit in general, so the results are still a maybe.

Our progress was steady, and our knowledge surpasses most of the people in Hogwarts. However, we still need to make progress. Voldemort would still outweigh us. That's not even throwing Dumbledore into the equation for the later plan, so we have to continually find ways to boost our power and/or knowledge.

We devised a couple of rituals that would give us power boosts and a ritual to completely undo what happened to me earlier in life.

While my binds and constraints were taken away by Lady Magic, my body was still undernourished to the point that my growth was hindered, so the first ritual was done on a new harvest moon with Hermione doing the chanting as I drew the symbols on my body.

A blinding light later and thanks are given to Lady Magic I walked out of the ritual's circle healthier than ever before growing an extra 20cms in height and a bit more muscles, as well as my mind, becoming clearer for the first time in so long and my eyes basically no longer need glasses to see.

First thing I did was give Hermione a deep kiss as a thank you, which made her blush pretty heavily before embracing the kiss.

We rested for a day or two before starting the next lot, these ones were a little easier, so we did them about 3 times giving us a nice boost to our already more extensive than average Magical Cores like I said we were out experienced and out powered by two very powerful wizards. However, we still had the advantage of being given knowledge of the Horcruxes with one already destroyed by the goblins.

For the most part, we already had about half of them. Most will be acquired by the end of the year. However, we still had to find Nagini who was somewhere in the wild within Britain, but we did know that she was at the graveyard in my fourth year so we might just wait while we get the other ones.

St Mungo's two weeks before Hogwarts

I was quite excited to see Sirus a year earlier than the original timeline and alive again. Once we got the letter clearing him to have visitors, we basically ran there and managed to see him that day.

As we approached his room, I could hear him hit on a nurse and a very audible slap being heard before the nurse left in a huff.

With a knock on his door and permission to enter, I saw my godfather with my own eyes again, he still had his cheeky smile on his face but looked healthier and more lively then he did in the previous timeline.

"Hello there cub, what can I do for the son of James and Lily Potter and his little lady friend" I couldn't hold myself back as I ran to him tackling hugging him before a reply was even thought of.

I'm the first to admit that I was crying with joy, Sirus just held me and just let me cry it out as Hermione can up behind me rubbing my back in support.

Once I finished crying, I finally started talking about pretty much everything that was common knowledge, but since he was still recovering his shields wouldn't handle a minor probe let alone Dumbledore.

I could see the anger burning in his eyes once we were done talking "so let me get this straight Dumbledore sent you to your Wizard hating Muggle family who basically refused to talk to your parents for years, but the old coot decided to leave a young wizard under their care who ended up being abused" Hermione and I nodded.

If Sirus had a wand he would cast a bombarda right at Albus's face, but that wasn't all "we also found out thanks to Amelia that Albus had basically let you stay in Azkaban because he couldn't be bothered to investigate your case even though he was Chief Warlock for the last decade or so".

I know it was mean to pile on the Dumbledore faults all at once. Still, we needed to make sure the Sirius was on our side in the coming conflict. I will be handing over my voting power to him once he is ready to take a seat at Wizengamot with enough votes to destroy the balance of power as it stands right now.

I could see Sirius was shaking with rage at this moment but was holding it back I guess because Hermione and I were there.

Then something caught his eye which made both of us turn around to the door, it was Narcissa and Andromeda standing at the door looking almost hesitant to come in, a smile from Sirus has them walking in, the man was now surrounded by family, after so many years of being alone.

"what are you two doing here" while a pointed question it came with a smile from Sirus, in truth I was surprised that Narcissa was here, Andromeda was understandable considering how close they were as kids, but Narcissa was said to dance for a while when Sirus was disowned.

Andromeda was the first to respond "well considering you have hit on nearly every nurse in this place they decided to temporarily reassign me to look after you" everyone gave a chuckled at that but knew it was true.

Everyone became silent as we awkwardly waited for Narcissa to speak up.

She seemed to steel herself before coming forward towards Sirus "I want to say sorry to you Sirus, I haven't that good of a cousin to you, and I should have stepped up to take care of Harry when you went to prison, I just hope you can forgive me".

The sincerity in her voice told me that she meant her words. Still, the look on Sirus's face told me he bought it. Still, there were many reasons why he might not accept it, "I can forgive you for the past as we all need to strive to be better than we are, but for not taking Harry, that forgiveness isn't mine to give" he looked at me like he already knew more than what we said, "it's up to Harry to forgive you for that".

Narcissa gave him a hug "there's a room at Malfoy Manor if you need it Sirus" the hug was short and sweet, I know that Purebloods don't hug, so it surprised most of us.

"please Lucius would have a heart attack if I came to his house......on second thought sounds great" we all laughed again while Narcissa gave me a playful slap and called him evil.

A Medi witch told us we needed to leave soon as visiting hours were about to finish, so we all said our goodbyes giving hugs when needed before leaving but it Narcissa that stopped us "Lord Potter, Miss Granger I would like to invite you both for tea if that's alright".

I looked to Hermione who gave the nod "sounds good Lady Malfoy, it would be an honour". I hated acting like a pureblood, but when in Rome, we took the floo straight to Malfoy Manor, landing in the welcoming room as one might call it with a surprised Draco greeting us.

"welcome back mother, nice to see you Lord Potter, Miss Granger, what do we owe the pleasure of your company" "I invited them for tea Draco, and I expect you to join us" "of course mother, I will have the elves prepare the tearoom then" she gave a curt nod before letting Draco go.

"I swear that boy of mine is becoming more like his father every day, and it concerns me, but that's neither here nor there let's move onto lighter subjects, Sirus is looking quite healthy, I do hope this not annoy the staff too much" I don't mind light banter. Still, we had a schedule, so I decided to cut to the chase.

"have you made your decision let Lady Malfoy" I let my Magic spread across the room, Hermione joined in seconds later, our presence would be felt in every corner of the room. It had the effect I wanted on the lady who now seemed to be doing her best not to moan.

"I need ttttime Lord Potter, you must understand this, its not an easy decision to make going against my family" I could see that she wanted nothing more than to pledge her loyalty and lose herself to the pleasure we could provide she just needed that push.

I wouldn't come from us though, we quickly withdrew our Magic, it almost seemed like she wanted to mourn its absence. Still, Draco came back into the room "Tea is ready to be served Mother" she just nodded and absently walked us towards the tea room.

The room itself had a lovely view of a garden. Still, the company could be better, Draco almost immediately started talking about Quidditch. At the same time, Narcissa seemed to be in deep thought, so we ended up learning about the bloody game more than anything else that was until she finally found a topic to discuss.

"what do you two know but the Black Family" I took a sip and let Hermione take this one "beside their love for blood purity and the fact they are one of the oldest unextinct house currently around and more of the 'dark' families and a couple of light ones are related to them in some way, that they have the most extensive collection of Dark artifacts and books in Britain and the last Lady Black was probably the Hitler of blood purist to the point that she disowned Sirus or at least tried too as blasting someone of the tapestry doesn't do that so it would make Sirus the next Lord Black once he is medically cleared".

Narcissa and Draco were both shocked about how much we knew about the Black Family that even Draco needed to confirm the information "Mum is that correct, I mean really did Walburga Black do that".

"that is correct Draco, but I don't know you both know that considering how secretive the Black Family is with its personal business" it was my time to shock "yes we know, the Black Family is almost paranoid about its affairs but at the end of the day being Heir to the Black Family has its perks".

What followed was pretty funny as Narcissa basically coughed out tea and Draco went whiter (if that was possible) with him being the first to speak "but Mother always said I would become Lord Black, how did you get to be Heir Black".

I smiled at the previous bullies rant and rave "I was blood adopted by Sirus when he became my Godfather declaring me his Heir to the Black Family, but once he becomes Lord Black, he will have to confirm it, of course, so you still have a chance Heir Malfoy, just be very nice to him and prove you would be a better Heir."

I could almost see his eyes twitch after it finally sunk in that he will most likely not be Lord Black as he is a git.

Draco all but ran out of the room, I presume to figure out ways to get daddy to help him, even with a little friendship and support he was still a daddy's boy, I really need to talk to Pansy and Daphne to see if they can get him out of it.

For her part, Narcissa still looked like a picture of pureblood elegance as she remained composed even with the news. Still, I think Lucius would probably have a heart attack when he finds out, and sadly I don't think I will be there to see it.

"so what are your plans once you control House Black, Potter and so many others I heard you have claimed, what are your plans, Lord Potter".

I smile at her as I looked towards Hermione who had a quite satisfied smirk on her lips, turning back I could see the cracks in Narcissa's mask "to put it bluntly, we plan to change the world Narcissa, and you are one of many people we want to have on our side.

With almost inhuman speed Hermione and I were at her sides, startling the women into dropping her cup of tea "we want you Narcissa, all of you from that smart mind of yours through to your skilled hands and yes that beautiful little womb of yours, we want it all".

Hermione spoke next "I think you would be quite useful to us Narcissa, you know bent over like an animal as Harry mates with you, breeding that womb of yours and that's just what we want to use you for in the bedroom, we both think it's a waste seeing such a skilled Medi Witch lingering at home watching the days turn into weeks as they turn into months".

Our hands were caressing her thighs as we spoke, sending noticeable shivers through her body, I could tell we were getting to her breaking her down.

Suddenly we stopped and got up with Hermione speaking "like we said you have until the end of this school year to make your decision Narcissa or we will make it for you" with that we apparated to Potter Manor.

~Potter Manor~

We were smart enough to go to our room as almost instantly we were making out hard within seconds. I could feel Hermione's hands caressing my body up and down as mine did the same before squeezing her ass and staying there.

Eventually, we stopped as we needed to breathe again. I could see lust and desire cloud Hermione for second before we started to calm down with Hermione huffing "I hate being kids again, and I cannot believe I'm saying this, but I cannot wait of puberty".

I smile at her while one of my hands caressed her cheek "same here my sweet" I brought her into another kiss this one a little more innocent but with just as much passion.

I could tell we would be like rabbits once our bodies were ready.

2 months later, Great Hall, Hogwarts

Sorting has pretty much gone the same way as it did last lifetime until Luna.

My odd but loveable seer seemed to have the long talk again with the hat. Still, this time she came to Hufflepuff, which was understandable considering how Ravenclaw treated her in the last life.

She basically skipped to the table of the badgers who were cheering at their new addition, she wiggled her way into seating next to me but still had the same smile she always had on with her usual dreamy expression.

Ginny was last, and by the end of it she looked like she wanted to hex the hat as it yelled out Gryffindor, I think she was really hoping to get into Hufflepuff but would almost be unheard of, for a Weasley to be elsewhere though I suspect the twins would suit Ravenclaw.

With his usual flair and attempt to probe my mind Albus started the feast, Hermione and I mainly focused on protein as we were developing a bit of muscle thanks to our diet that's when Luna in her perfect Luna bluntness spoke up.

"so how's the second life going" I nearly choked on a piece of chicken and Hermione just turned wide-eyed, "what do you mean Luna" she just smiled and ate a bit before replying.

"I saw it the future you're from, and I want to help, I already saved my mother just to make things better" I couldn't fault Luna for saving her mum but by Lady Magic did she have to talk about it here.

Before I could reply Luna spoke again "have you guys had sex yet" this time it was Hermione's turn to nearly chock while I just went red as others on the table stared a little "what no we haven't Luna".

She just went back to eating while Hermione whispered into my ear "if I chock to death because of her I will haunt her big time" "no you won't because you're going to be my Sister wife" this time more people coughed and chocked at the table as people started listening in.

"Luna I don't know where you're getting this information but if you want to continue talking about this can we do it at another time please" she just smiled "sure" and went back to eating.

That's when Gilderoy Lockhart decided to pop up from the staff table startling the professors around him "Ladies and Gentleman, it seems that our Legendary Headmaster forgot to allow me to speak to my students about the wonderful plan I have for the Defense Against the Dark Arts".

I zoned out almost immediately as did Hermione. Still, I could see the other Students in awe and wonder at their new Professor, ok maybe it was just the females.

This was going to be a long year.

2 hours later in Harry and Hermione's Hufflepuff dormitory

Luna, Susan, Hermione and I were sitting on the couch, it was awkward and weird, to say the least, but had to be done as questions needed to be answered.

"so Luna what do you know" she still had her airy, dreamy face on but was blunt and honest "as you guys know I'm seer and my future self, sent me a vision that was her present timeline, including what happened to the two of you, by the Harry it wasn't your fault".

That hit hard, but the rest sounded about right "then why announce it to the world" Hermione sounded really annoyed.

"because I wanted to put my hat in the ring to be your bride, I'm thinking Le Fay because I never really liked being in Ravenclaw they were mean people and the Lovegood family has another to continue the name". I wanted to hold her to make her feel better, but Susan was in the way and was already holding her.

"While I would love you to join the family, I'm creating Luna, but we also need to keep some secrets too so I need to know you can do that" "it's alright Harry you can enter my mind" I didn't like doing it, but it had to be done.

"Legilimens" and within seconds, I was in Luna's mind.

It almost reminded me on my own defences as it was a dark endless void, to say I was impressed would be an understatement until I saw an older and definingly more curvy Luna approach me "Hey Harry, I thought I would show you the body that you will be marrying in a couple of years".

I could help but take in her form, her hair was a beautiful platinum blonde that went down to her hips, her face was more feminine and soft but not chubby, she had a sizeable perky pair of breasts at least a D cup, she had a flat stomach that went down to a set of flared birthing hips that continued to a set of thick thighs and a bubble butt.

Mind you I was staring at her naked body, so I didn't really notice that she was walking towards me until she brought me into a deep kiss that seemed to last for years before she broke it off "I know the younger me is a bit annoying and blunt, to say the least, but give me time and love Harry and I will blossom into the women you see in front of you, now if you don't mind I have to give present Luna more info to tease Hermione with".

She walked away with a sway to her hips, damn I couldn't wait to marry that "just remind her to be accepted she needs Hermione, Susan and Daphne's blessing, so I don't suggest annoying them too much" she turned and giggled at me "maybe" and with that, I was kicked out of her mind.

Everyone was around us with a look of concern on their faces.

"What happened in there, you were both gone for like 20 minutes or something" I looked to Susan "I know it was weird, but I met her future self, so we kinda talked for a bit" Hermione was the next with the questions, but most were asked a little too fast for me to understand.

"calm down Hermione, she didn't tell me anything about her future as it has already passed and it's up to our Luna to tell us that when she's ready though she did state, we should give our Luna a chance and a place within our Family". As I spoke, I brought Luna in for a hug letting her hear my heartbeat calming her down.

Hermione seemed reluctant to drop her list of questions. She could see Luna was tired and emotional after what one could presume was a hard couple of moments of her life since the fear of rejection is hard for anyone to deal with.

Eventually, Luna left for her room, I gave a quick kiss on the cheek which seemed to make her smile before she left, Hermione was the first to speak after she left "I don't know what it is with Luna, but some times I want to hug her to pieces and others I want to hit her over the head".

Susan nodded at that "I get that feeling too, but you have to admit that she has a kind heart and would make a beautiful wife and mother", Susan was right even Hermione nodded her approval to the statement.

"so main question is how do we get Daphne to accepted her, as one of my girlfriends and future wives she gets her say as well" the two women groaned at that "that's going to be hard, but I think Luna will grow on us".

After that, the three of us caught up and discussed our holiday. Of course, Susan asked how was Lockhart as a teacher in the past timeline. We replied a perfect deadpanned "terrible" and left it at that.

When we went to bed, I admit I missed being able to openly walk into a bedroom with Hermione to sleep naked together. Her sleepy hugs were what I need to go to sleep, I don't think I could live without them at this point.

~Headmasters Office~

It was tough not screaming at the boy who derailed a chunk of my plans just in one summer.

With Sirus out of Azkaban, my hope of bringing Harry into the fold with a pro-Gryffindor/Pro-Dumbledore viewpoint because his Uncle would be his only family vanished within days and since he refused to talk to me or even see me after talking to Harry just minutes after being allowed visitors thus making him off my board and onto Harry's means I have to rethink my approach a bit.

That's where Lockhart enters the frame being a dumb naïve man who only cares about money and fame, made it easy to talk him into working here after a couple of Galleons went into his account and the promise of one-on-one time with Harry Potter in hopes to mould the boy into a vapid celebrity like himself, for the greater good of course.

As if summoned by the devil himself Lockhart came into my office, the pompous ass looked so far up his own "Come in Gilderoy, come sit down what can I do for you".

I swear that man's mother did something to this boy when she raised him or at the very least dropped him on his head a couple of times.

"yes Albus my friend, I was wondering why the savour of the wizarding world was in Hufflepuff of all places I mean there are way better places for him, I cannot imagine what Hufflepuff will do to his future celebrity endorsements".

"alas it was out of my hands, I told the sorting hat to place him in Gryffindor, but it refused, sending him to that third rate House instead which is why I hired you, not only do I want the kids to get the best education for such a renowned adventurer, I also want you to make Harry the celebrity that he should be and see if you can convince him to embrace the Gryffindor in his blood".

I could see the man's ego inflate in real-time as I spoke but being an idiot made him easy to use for the greater good of course.

"I will happily accept this task, my friend, I always help those who need it, Harry defiantly needs as I have seen him talk to everyone even Slytherins which is surprising considering how evil they are and Albus if you wouldn't mind clarifying, I heard a rumour that he is engaged but has a girlfriend also".

I nodded and gave my best-disappointed grandfather look "I'm sad to say it's true, our dear Harry from that last I heard and seen is dating two women, Hermione Granger a muggle-born and Susan Bones a Half-Blood both are from Hufflepuff, poor Harry has lost his way my dear friend, and it's up to us to put him back on the right path for the greater good of course".

I could see Lockhart was buying it hook line and sinker, I do love idiots.

"I think I have a plan, but I need to ask you a couple of questions if that's alright".

I was about to nod my approval, but the man had already started.

"first off, what's his relationship with other Gryffindors like" his Ravenclaw was showing "he seems to be avoiding Gryffindor for the most part after Ronald Weasley publicly declared him a Dark Lord in the making last year, but he is very close with the other houses".

"mmmm that's not good, why did Ronald call him a Dark Lord" this was not something I really wanted to repeat "Harry walked into the Great Hall with Fiancé and his girlfriend in his arms, while I'm not against a multi-spouse relationship, I did get worried that it will distract Harry too much from the goal at hand and the greater good".

How is that annoy little boy meant to die if he wants to live.

Lockhart laughed a little "I wouldn't blame a teenager doing that, but I do understand it will affect his focus on the greater good and I will do my best to break them apart and show Harry the perks of Fame".

I could see the rusty cogs in his head slowly move an idea around that empty skull of his.

With a hearty laugh, he ran out of my office "what an odd man" I gave the nod to the portrait that said that but went back to working on setting harry up, hopefully, he is as dumb as I hope and isn't making any counter plans, I laughed quite a lot with that, a little boy being able to outsmart the greatest wizard since merlin.

"not possible, his just hitting that rebellious phase of life a bit early, I just have to force him into place" I smiled, but I noticed that some of the portraits looked at me with disgust, but I ignored them as long as I was Headmaster they were nothing but my spies.

~The Next day Hufflepuff~

I woke up like I wish I always did with Hermione's head on my chest and her limbs tangled with mine; basically, I sight that always made my heart race, when I see her face all cute and semi snoring state that made me never let her wake up but alas it was time to go do our exercises.

"wakey wakey cutie, its time for us to get up" all I got was a murmur and a lite slap for her before she cuddled into my chest even more.

"come on" I shock her awake and almost pushed her out to bed, in total it took about 10 minutes for me to wake up my sleeping beauty.

By the time we got to the Front Gate, I could see Daphne, Pansy and surprisingly Luna were waiting for Hermione, Susan and I.

"what took you guys so long" Daphne didn't look that amused, but I gave her a kiss which made her blush bright red.

"Sorry, Hermione took a bit to get out of bed to the point I pushed her out" I felt a lite punch on my shoulder and saw Hermione blushing, giving the AK of glares directed at me before giggling with everyone else.

Everyone who hasn't met her, please meet Luna Lovegood. She will be joining us for the most part" Luna was doing her usual dreamy gaze but seemed to be paying attention.

"Thanks for letting me join you guys" her eyes seemed to gain a haze for a second, she turned around and looked into the castle "Draco if you want to join you just have to ask."

Draco came around a corridor, which shocked Daphne and Pansy who didn't notice they were followed.

you could see a snarl on his face as he came closer, "only if Heir Black allows it of course."

I just shocked my head at his pettiness, "Heir Malfoy, you are more then welcome to come with us but if you do friendship and hard work is what you will find if you join us".

I paused to let it sink in "you're still the Heir to the Malfoy family, the second most powerful family and one of the richest, that is nothing to be upset about".

He seemed to lighten up a bit, but I could still see that he was salty about the news.

Daphne spoke up now "come let's start his before breakfast is served".

30 minutes later

Draco was just a pile of sweat by the end of it. Daphne and Pansy faired better but were definitely regretting the summer break from exercise. Luna was okay and seemed to be hopping around out of boredom.

"ok everyone lets get a shower and see you guys in class" with that we dispersed.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: Disasters and Research

* = Parseltongue

It was a beautiful day for a run, so we did, but it was also the day that we start our new school year, so we woke up earlier than usual which made Draco look like a zombie as Pansy was dragging him.

It had almost become routine for Draco to join us for exercise, but the boy was really out of shape so at time Hermione and I (the fittest out of the group) would run literal circles around the boy, but he was slowly improving.

My friendship with Draco was going steady. I think Daphne and Pansy have been pushing him to not be a prat to the point that I actually saw him smile.....sure it was for a couple of seconds, but is a smile.

My own smile was getting brighter every day thanks to the fact the Dursleys can go fuck themselves, and Albus still worked out that I haven't lived there in years, I mean how pompous can one man be.

Alas I know its only the start of the pompous people in my life, Ron was still trying to be my friend while at the same time calling me a Dark Lord in the making, the bloody git still couldn't make up his mind whether we were friends in the making or mortal enemies bound to fight to the end of days.

Personally, I have started paying the Gryffindor Devils extra every month to tease or play tricks on the boy. At the same time, Hermione and I test spells we created on him, nothing too bad just stuff like a modified Sonorus which increased his volume randomly throughout the day.

The two of them pale in comparison to Lockhart, the man whose class I'm currently walking towards with an almost permanent scowl, Gryffindor and Slytherin already had their lesson, and it went better than the last time, but I don't doubt he will try to impress me with his fame and skill.

I laughed out of pity for my eyes and absurdity of the décor of his classroom, I thought the room in the last lifetime was terrible, but it has somehow gotten worse like someone told him to overdo what he already did.

I turned to Hermione" "I think it got worst", this made her giggle" "maybe, I just hope his lesson is better", "I doubt that " I chuckled.

Once everyone sat down, Lockhart burst in just like last time and began his usual speech that caused me to zone out as he droned on and on.

That's when the Cornish Pixies came out again, and with the same result If children's underwear thrown about and Neville on the chandelier, just like last time Hermione froze the pixies but with a more powerful spell that sent them into Lockhart's office.

She giggled at her spell as the sounds of Lockhart's screaming came through the door. Still, Neville had his feet on the ground by this point, and students were leaving not really caring what happens to their new professor.

Stories had already made their way through the castle before dinner about how idiotic Lockhart was, which made Hermione and I laugh while Luna giggled when she started to add things to the stories that made him sound more like a circus performer rather than a teacher.

~following weekend~

Hermione and I were walking to the second-floor girl's bathroom when we saw Luna standing next to the door.

"Hey Luna, what are you up to" ", like usual, her eyes had a vacant look to them, but her smile was bright as the sun" "the wrackspurts told me that you were here and I always wanted to meet a basilisk".

Hermione and I just looked at each other and just kinda shrugged, it seems even with her mother still alive she was a little crazy, but we wouldn't have her any other way.

" come one then, but stay behind and if I tell you to close your eyes then you have to listen to me o", she let out a cute squeak and smiled before walking into the girl's bathroom with us.

Moaning Myrtle was floating around when we came in, within moments she was in front of us," "what are you two doing here, Hello Harr" I took the lead as she seemed to like me for whatever reason.

" hi Myrtle, we were wondering if it's alright for us to go into the chamber of secrets and if you would like to join us".

We could tell she was surprised that someone was actually nice to her.

" anything for you Harry but who are those two with yo" there was a little spite in her words, but nothing too mean," "this is Hermione Granger, Future Lady Potter" Hermione did a curtsy," "and this is Luna Lovegood, Future Lady Lefay" Luna also gave a curtsy.

" wait so you're dating them both" was her only reply," "yes and two other girls as well that are not here at the moment".

Myrtle had this smile that seemed to reenact the cat that caught the canary if I remembered correctly in the last lifetime she was very flirtatious with me, and it appeared this lifetime would be the same.

" I permit you to use my bathroom as a base of sorts, but in exchange I want you guys to help me leave the castle when you guys do, I wish to see the world that I have left behind".

I could understand why she would want that" "I agree that we will see what we can do, but we make no promise".

Myrtle just nodded before moving out of our way, which was a bit ironic for a ghost to do.

" if you want Myrtle, you are more then welcome in joining our adventure" she smiled at that and fell behind us while I spoke in paseltongue *open*, the chamber was open again for the first time in decades.

This time though I also decided to try a different word :stairs: and with that, the slippery slid was now a set of stairs, I wish we knew that last time we did this.

I smiled at Hermione before heading down, I swear I heard Luna skipping down while counting the steps.

The chamber was as dark and dingy as I remember it was from the previous lifetime, a quick vanishing spell at least got rid of the bones.

As we made our way to the main door in," "I will go in first to make sure the Basiliskdoesn'tt kill everyone, wait here until I give a signal to com".

Hermione quickly hugged me, Luna joined in seconds later.

After breaking from the hug, I walked into the and spoke to the king of serpents *oh king of serpents, I ask for your help and support for the future of Hogwarts*.

The enormous serpent came out of Salazar's mouth, I divert my eyes as I didn't want to die *who are you, little boy, you are a speaker but not the Heir to Slytherin so why shouldn't I kill you as you stand*.

I was doing my best not to shake visibly, *I wish nothing but bring honour to Salazar Slytherin and bring justice as a fake Heir has announced himself to the world and as the true Heir to House Slytherin, I refuse to allow that injustice to continue".

I could hear him move closer to me, my heart started to pound in my chest.

""look me in the eyes boy", screw it in for a penny in for a pound.

I lifted my head and opened my eyes. I could see that the Basilisk had put down his second set of eyelids, making his eyes safe for viewing. He was staring right into my eyes, sizing me up, I felt him in my soul.

Within a blink of my eye, he removed his outer eyelid, I was looking into the eyes of a basilisk with no protection, his amber coloured eyes were bearing down at me, I don't know how I haven't died yet, but here I was standing in front of the Basilisk that I killed in my last life.

I reached out with my hand and pat the giant snake, the snake seemed to like it, so I kept patting him until I spoke again *what is your name* his reply came slow *I never had a name, but if I could I would like to be known as Sal after my father* I gave him another pat *nice to meet you, Sal, would it be alright if my friends and I look inSalazar'ss library* he gave me a nod and lowed to eyelid letting people get near without dying.

I quickly did a message Patronus letting them know it's safe.

Hermione was the first to come out, she slapped me then hugged the stuffing out of me, when she pulled back she said: "don't you dare do that again you crazy man", I just smiled and held her again and brought Luna in for a hug as well.

Myrtle came around and saw the Basilisk for the first time since her death," "Everyone meet Sal, he won't harm you as long as you don't harm him".

Sal nodded his conformation before slivering out of the way allowing us access toSalazar'ss library and quarters, Hermione all but ran into the library but was saddened to see all of the books were in Parseltongue, Luna quickly handed me a book that had a translation spell in it, this brought the smile back to Hermione as she started ready the books in quick succession.

We spent hours in the chamber with Hermione writing down and taking notes on which spells she wanted to try out later.

As we left I started probably the most challenging conversation I ever had to do *Sal, would you be able to do me a favour* he nodded *I want you to petrify not kill 10 kids, make sure they are bullies only but don't touch anyone I have marked as mine*, *I will do this for you Heir, but I want you to get rid of the roosters*, *it has already been done Sal, remember no killing*.

We left the chamber, and I felt filthy, not just because of being in the chamber but what I asked Sal to do to the kids within this castle sure I told him to go after bullies who almost seem to have the run on the place, but it still didn't sit right with me.

I think Luna know what I was thinking as she held onto me "don't worry Harry only bad people will have something to fear, Luna from the last lifetime spent years being tormented by bullies, no one helped her until you came into her life, while the method isn't good the message will stop those from doing it again, you will finally bring peace to students her",

That helped me a little, but I still felt guilty, I already planned to make sure that by the 8th victim that I would have mandrake ready, but it should start putting dints in dumbledore's armour before it gets to that point.

Hermione did a quick spell to check the time" "its time for lunch Harry, let's get you some treacle tart to cheer you up" I gave them a weak smile as they took me to the Great Hall for lunch.

As I entered the Hall, the least liked redhead in Hogwarts spoke up" "ohhh here comes the Dark Lord and his whores have arrived to grace us with their presence", I could feelHermione'ss grip tighten but as I looked at Luna she just seemed not to care in the slightest.

I, on the other hand, had finally decided enough is enough.

I moved forward and performed a Sonorus.

" I, Lord Harry James Potter hereby challenge, Ronald Bilbus Weasely to a duel of honour until lose of consciousness".

Funny enough Dumbledore was the first to speak" "now Harry my boy that's going a bit too far don't you thin", I just ignored the old man and turned back to Ronald.

" what do you say, Ronald, lose your honour and that of your House or verse me in a duel", the look of panic in his eye was hilarious, but eventually he gulped and mustered what little courage he could," "I accept, what are your terms".

" If I win, you will reframe for insulting anyone in a relationship with me, what do you wish if you win", the prat managed to smirk" "if I win, I get to take one of your whores as a wif" gasps could be heard throughout the Hall.

I just smile" "deal, Professor Flitwick if you would be so kind as to set up a duelling stage" the half-dwarf quickly got Snape to help him move the tables as he set up a duelling stage.

Ronald walked to one side, and I walked to the other, giving Hermione and Luna a kiss each before announcing" "I nominate Hermione as my second" she happily replied" "I accept", Ronald stated "I nominate Neville as second" Neville stood up and spoke" "I decline", Ron looked hurt that a fellow Gryffindor wouldn't jump at the opportunity to help him bring down a future Dark Lord, Seamus Finnigan stood up" "I will be Ronald's second".

Ron smiled as we walked onto the stage, despite his nervousness he had I got this type of smirk that I wouldn't want to wipe off, I was tempted to useLeFay'ss wand/staff but decided it would be too soon to show it off.

Professor Flitwick spoke next, "present wands, good now" he got out the way and put up a defensive ward to protect other students" "begin" with that Ron sent out a childish hex that I easily deflected, he just kept flinging the hex he would use for pranks, each one being deflected, I could see sweat pouring out of him as his untrained core was being used way more the usual.

Eventually, he got too tired to sling hexes at me, with one quick fling I sent an overpowered" "Expelliarmus" this spell was so powerful that it launched Ronald through the air pass the protective wards, eventually landing him at the doors of the Great Hall, I believe I even heard a thud as his head was whacked against it.

The duel was over, and there was no room to state Ronald had even the slightest chance of winning. There was a polite clap as I descended the steps as most were still getting over what just happened. I think most say that I was defending instead of fighting.

Hermione jumped into my arms with a big hug while Luna, Susan and surprising Daphne came around and hugged me a little gentler then Hermione did.

After the hug, we separated to our tables. We sat down, ready to eat as the Flitwick and Snape put the Hall back to normal. At the same time, Lockhart tired to '‘heal" Ronald only to make things worse, as usual, Madam Pomfrey ended up pushing the man out of the way threatening to do something that would really hurt.

Lockhart just walked back to the staff table with his bright smile talking loudly that he was an expert and that Ronald would have been in great hands if he did the healing, most just looked at him like the idiot he was, I did notice that a couple of girls were still looking at him with love-struck eyes.

Lunch continued and for the most part was like any other lunch just without a loud, messy redhead eating while making an ass of himself, while eating I wrote up a quick letter to Lord Weasley explaining what happened and that I don't blame House Weasley for his son's actions.

Hedwig came down, and while Hermione and Luna were feeding and boosting the bird's ego with loving words and praise being given to the bird.

I tied the letter to Hedwig," "this is to go to Lord Weasley" she nibbled my finger then flew away, I looked to Gryffindor, surprisingly it was calmer or at least quieter than usual, Ginevra was staring at me with the telltale sign of unrequited love but while I knew Molly messed her the most out of all of her family, but I still couldn't forgive her other self and now see how one-sided the love really was.

At this moment though I was still pretending to be friendly and gave her a wave which caused her to blush and look away.

~one week later~

It had been a very quiet week now that Ronald was now honour-bound to not say anything wrong about my women, this father sent two letters by the next day, one was a letter requesting forgiveness and a howler to Ronald for being a moron, no one spoke about it, but we could all see Ronald getting redder and redder as the seconds pass, eventually he leaves, no one sees him for the rest of the day.

He becomes the first victim of the Basilisk, being found the next day near the boy's bathroom, he was not dead but was like a stone statue.

The Gryffindors were mostly upset about what happened though oddly the twins and Ginnydidn'tt look too upset, they were more bored if anything.

What really got Hermione, Luna and I was the different response that happened since Ronald was a Pureblood, he got sent to the infirmary just like the victims in the past lifetime but what changed was an Auror came almost immediately to investigate but left within 30 minutes with very obvious signs of imperious having been used on him.

Most couldn't tell, but both Hermione and I could see the signs, stiffness in movement and a glazed expression on his face, just like the previous lifetime Dumbledore was doing his best to hide what is happening.

It did annoy Hermione that within 24 hours of that Aurors were sent in, but when she got petrified nothing happened, it took her an hour to calm down and to stop inventing new hexes for use on Dumbledore.

Chapter Text

A Dent in the Armour

~3 weeks later~

With the Aurors in the castle patrolling every nook and cranny in the castle seemed to have made Dumbledore very nervous, and I was loving every second.

Sal kept his side of the deal and had only petrified 10 kids. By the articles I have been reading in the prophet, Dumbledore's image is taking hit after hit to the point where Narcissa is hearing rumours of the ICW taking his Supreme Mugwump away because, you know, endangering children doesn't look good for a confederation.

While we wanted more damage to be done to Dumbledore, Hermione and I decided it was time to end the fear that was hurting the kids in the school; some had stopped sleeping while others were just randomly breaking down at the slightest noise.

Hermione developed an advanced transfiguration spell that we will use to create a David vs goliath situation. The only problem was we couldn't agree on where the fight should happen. I said the great hall mainly for the witnesses that will help create a legend within Hogwarts. Hermione suggested a corridor to reduce the hero factor; Susan and Luna just watched us fight about it and decided not to take sides.

Eventually, we both settled for the attack to happen just outside the great hall in the corridor, so best of both worlds, I guess, so on Saturday morning, as I walked out in the corridor seeing only a couple of students lazily making their way to breakfast.

Hermione, Susan, Luna and I were walking together, admittedly a bit tense as Hermione activated the rune sequence that made a regular harmless snake into a basilisk that Daphne, who was hidden in her dorm room, could control remotely.

One second the corridor was calm with no Aurors around. A second later, a giant basilisk smashed through a wall as the 'snake' roared and started moving towards us, showing us its massive teeth.

It slithered in front of us, ready to strike us down. That's when we got our wands out, with each of us aiming for the inside of the serpent's mouth and repeatedly hit with Bombarda pushing it back, allowing me to transfigure my wand into a sword.

Rushing towards the now recovering serpent king, hissing at me, the snake dived towards my mouth and fangs, ready to end my life.

Just like in my last lifetime, I shoved the sword right into the top of its mouth, stabbing through its brain, but unlike last time, I managed not to get pierced with its fangs, thus not getting poisoned this time at least.

Ripping out the sword, I moved out of the way from the falling snake mouth that threatened to crush me.

Catching my breath while standing next to the 'basilisk' as the Aurors and professor came rushing to the scene with wands at the ready but were stunned to see that my girlfriends and I were chilling next to the body.

An unknown auror basically turned pale, seeing the scene laid out in front of him before sending out a Patronus to Amelia.

Dumbledore appeared rushing around the corner looking old if not annoyed, but as he got closer and the body of the now-dead 'basilisk' and seemed to sneer at me, like I took away his glory, but all I did was smile at the old coot.

"What did you do, my boy? You should have waited for the Aurors or me to arrive before doing anything" the contempt in his voice was evident, but there was nothing he could do to me.

"Sorry, Headmaster, but I had to protect my friends and the other students, I'm just grateful that no one was hurt".

At this point, Ameilia came rushing towards the scene "what the hell happened here and why is my niece standing next to it" everyone flinched at the undisguised rage coming from the head of the DMLE.

Me being young and dumb, decided to speak up to the furious women "it was wrong time wrong spot Madam Bones as we were going towards the great hall for breakfast when the attack happened, while I agree with you that I wouldn't want Susan anywhere near this beast but her strong will and fast thing helped take down the creature".

Her glare seemed to be trying to destroy my very soul. Still, after a few seconds of the scariest moment in my new life, she backed away for a bit to only turn her glare towards Dumbledore.

"you're lucky no one was hurt, Albus now clean this up before any more children are traumatized by this monster that you allowed to live in your school" turning back to me and my loves, "you guys are coming with me to give your account of what happened".

"But Amelia", if looks could kill, he would be in hell "Albus, deal with your stuff and don't impede with mine", the old managed in front of us as Hermione, Susan, Luna and I were being escorted to the DMLE we couldn't help but giggle as Dumbledore vanished the corpse and any evidence of our sneakiness.

~20 minutes later~

"so you four are telling me that the basilisk burst into the corridor, and you four second years managed to kill it without getting hurt in any shape or form" the look of disbelief was priceless, but after seeing the memories, she couldn't really dispute our story but instead looked like she really wanted a stiff drink.

"Moving on from that, let's talk about something else that's a bit happier if you will; at this point, though, you may request that Miss Lovegood and Susan leave as I want to update you about your godfather and his situation".

"thank you, but that's alright Luna and Susan are family to me, so when news that affects my family is to be heard, then they should be present", madam bones smiled at this while looking fondly at her niece.

"ok then, I'm happy to state that after some interrogation, Mr Pettigrew has officially confessed to the whole thing and will be receiving the kiss later in the week for his crimes; your godfather is still resting at St Mungo's recovering at this moment but it will take time to get him normalish again or at least normal for him".

Hearing this made me very happy; I already had Hermione giving me a crushing hug while Luna and Susan just gave me a lite hug; despite being known as a very strict woman, Madam Bones had a slight smile.

"it will take him roughly 2 months before he can leave St Mungo's just to make sure he's stable but if you want you can write to him, in fact as part of his treatment he has already written you a letter it seems he thinks I'm an owl or something, now unless there is anything you want to discuss, I believe it is time for you four to return to school".

"thank you, Madam Bones". The smile on my face had yet to disappear.

~lunch time~

By the time, paperwork and interviews were done, the four of us were starving since we missed breakfast but were right on time for lunch; thank god for that thought Luna still seemed to be full of energy somehow as she skipped into the great hall only to stop when everyone stared at us.

We just kinda stopped until our house, the house of Hufflepuff, started clapping; I whispered into Hermione's ear, "do you think they know what happened" this caused her to giggle a little before giving me a lite punch "prat".

By this point, all four houses were clapping, we just smiled and walked over to our table, as the clapping died down, looking over at the teacher's table, I could see an unhappy Dumbledore sitting in the middle, the old fool looked like he swallowed a lemon, but at this point, I couldn't care for a second.

I knew that pissing him off wouldn't be the best option in the world, but with dairy in hand and Mrs Malfoy with our grasp, it was time for Hermione and I to make some power plays.

Hearing the growl from my stomach told me to focus on food first, scheming later.

~1 hour later~

Thanks to the basilisk 'vanquished,' the atmosphere in the castle started to slowly lighten as Susan, Luna, Daphne, Hermione, and I said our goodbyes in the chamber of secrets, Hermione and I both agreed we didn't want them to see this side of us yet, maybe when they are ready.

Turning to the floo within Slytherins study, we went to Malfoy Manor; Lady Malfoy greeted us but in a way we never suspected, "greetings my Lord and Lady, the imbecile is in the study and doesn't know of your arrival".

The strong, noblewomen that could strike fear in men was being subservient to us. Her head was down, desire and lust within her voice; I guess magic and hormones are a potent mix.

Approaching the once-proud women, I could see a slight shiver coursing through her body. I tilted her head up, expecting some sort of defiance, but nothing was there; her eyes showed only lust that seemed to only increase as I whispered into her ear.

"Good girl now takes us to him so we can reward you later" I swear I heard a moan coming from the pureblood but doing nothing but nodding to my order and showing us to Lucius.

Not a word was said between us while we walked, but at this point, I suspect that she was just hoping I will spare Draco.

In our previous life, Lucius started strong but in the end, was nothing but a shell of a man that seemed to lose his backbone each time someone spoke to him; at this point in time, I will be versing the strong man, but tonight House Malfoy will be subservient to House Potter no matter what they tried to do.

"This is his Study, my Lord and Lady" Narcissa moved to the side; I understood that Lucius was the type to ward his study against everyone entering without permission, but that came with a flaw, while it is protected against civil people who didn't want to cause damage but for people like me a quick spell will allow me in.

Stepping to the side of the door, I pointed my wand at the wall "Bombarda Maxima" within a second; the wall had a nice large hole in it.

I quick duck and dive, I managed to disarm Lucius before he had a chance to realize what happened "what are you doing here, Potter", his shock made me laugh a little "you can call this a takeover, Lucius, but I'm here to challenge you to a duel".

I tossed his wand at his feet as I took a dualling stance. "I, Harry James Potter, challenge Lucius Malfoy to a duel for the position of Head of House Malfoy", the man's eyes turned into a glare that tried to bore into my soul. Still, I was not giving him an inch.

"I, Lucius Malfoy, agree to the challenge and the terms stated, but if I win, I will assume the position of Head of House Potter" with a nod, he took a duelling stance as well.

We spent a minute just staring at each other, I admit boredom was setting in, so I set a quick stinking hex with a stupefy hiding within it; he quickly batted both to the side, the smirk told me I hit right on the mark, having him underestimate me was the planning.

A back and forth between us started sending a wide range of spells between us; it was slowly building up as we brought powerful spells into the mix with my throwing an Aqua Eructo just to mess with him as he pushed an Incendio at me to fight it.

I could see signs of him getting weaker as his magic started to deplete as the duel went on and on; I could see he was going to try his ace that he was holding back until I pushed him into the metaphorical corner "Avada Kedavra".

The familiar green light came towards me, all of Lucius hate and anger behind it, but the perks of having the brightest witch of the age as your soul mate "Angeli scutum", a shield of pure light appeared in front of me.

To Malfoy's surprise, it reflected the green spell right back at Lucius; he couldn't even move out of fear.

Out of pity, I moved the man at the last second, saving his life from certain death, "now that you know who you're messing with, will you yield".

I could see the shock on his face before he swallowed what was left of his pride. "I yield the duel and the leadership of the Malfoy family" within an instant, I felt the family magic merge with me along with the house-elf bonds.

"as my first act as head of the Malfoy house, I will state that no member of my house will aid or help anyone who is a death eater or takes orders from the one known as Tom Riddle or Lord Voldemort, the punishment of breaking this will be an immediate expulsion from the family with every asset and cent taken away from them".

With a pulse of family magic, my statement became law within the family, and I could already see the horror on Lucius's face once the rule was in place.

"I also undo any vows or oaths taken by a Lucius Malfoy", a blinding light came from Lucius making scream as the Death Mark was being ripped from his arm before leaving him breathing heavily on the ground, arms were clean, but the pain still evident on his face as I made my way to Narcissa.

"for doing such a good job, you may choose your reward, Narcissa" Hermione and I double-teamed her from both sides with our magic; we enveloped her completely.

The effect was almost immediate as her cheek reddened as she rubbed her thighs; I went to her ear, "tell me, my little Narcissa, are you thinking something naughty like me pounding you from behind as you pleasure Hermione like a little slut you wished you were".

She couldn't hold back her moan that escaped her lips as Hermione came around her body, giving her tight bubble butt a slap which only made her moan even louder, "I think it's time to claim this woman as ours, don't you agree Harry".

Hermione was definingly enjoying being dominant, and I would be lying if I said I didn't find it hot.

"I agree, my sweet, I think it's time to teach these two their place in the world" a little whimper came out of Narcissa as we spoke; it didn't help. We were groping her body as we did.

"take us to the master bedroom, my little slave" Narcissa's face was red as anything but the lust in her eyes told us there would be no fight in this women, just servitude.

With a quick flick of my wand, I levitated Lucius and made him follow us; he showed in my option have a front-row seat to me ploughing his wife and claiming her as my property.

~sex scene~

Once we were in the master bedroom, Hermione got a chair and placed it right in front of the bed, placing Lucius on it and tying him up, "now that your all comfy, you get to see your Pureblood wife worship a Muggle-born and a Half-blood who now control your family".

Hermione walked up to Narcissa and grabbed her by her waist, and brought her into a smouldering kiss that would make anyone's knees weak; coming up behind them, I ripped off Narcissa's dress, exposing her body to us; to my surprise, she wasn't wearing anything underneath the dress.

"Well, look who's a horny bitch for her master's cock, your already dripping wet, you little slut, does the thought of worshipping your betters turn you on".

Hermione broke the kiss so she could reply, but by this point, all she could do was pant and moan, "pathetic isn't she Harry, a kiss and a strip then she's no better than a common whore”.

Hermione was squirming by this point too, I could tell she wanted to fuck and do it soon; taking off our clothes while we waited for Narcissa to reboot didn't take long but seemed to arouse Narcissa more than before.

She started muttering while looking at Hermione's body, "so so beautiful and strong", it was true, thanks to the exercise regime she was on, her body had mild curves as her younger body started to develop, but her muscles were more defined giving her a body of a young athlete with the strength and stamina to match.

Whispering into Narcissa's ear, "why are you staring when you could be worshipping her body".

It didn't take long for Narcissa to go from kissing Hermione hard on the lips before peppering her whole body with kisses, working her way done to her collarbone. At the same time, her hands caressed her back in a massage like fashion before making her way down to Hermione's abs.

I could almost hear Narcissa moan as she licked and kissed Hermione's abs; speaking of Hermione by this point, she was moaning quite a bit from the stimulation, which was making her gyrate her hips like she was trying to milk an invisible cock.

The real fireworks began when Narcissa got to her cunt; the already dripping pussy was begging to be touched by the little slut instead dived right in, licking and suck on her outer lips before Hermione grabbed her head, shoving her into her centre; the moan that came out of Hermione made my cock hard.

The look on her face made me horny beyond belief; the calm, collected Hermione had a face that a whore would call slutty.

I started wanking my cock to the sight in front of me, all 10 inches of my cock wanted to join in, but I waited. I wanted to see my Hermione cum hard on our slave's face.

I looked over to Lucius, who was hard and horny at sight in front of him; the pathetic man was getting off while being cuckold while being relegated to a nothing person in his own house.

My attention was drawn back to Hermione as she screamed out her orgasm, squirting on Narcissa's face, coating the slut in her juices; the slut popped her head out of Hermione's cunt only to turn around and be greeted by the sight of my throbbing cock pointing right at her.

"good job slut, but your master needs your attention now", her mouth opens wide in shock, seeing my fat cock throbbing, so without a word of warning, I grabbed her head and thrust right into her throat.

"fuck your tight, did Lucius ever use you properly" she moaned around my cock; this purebred slut was getting cock drunk just by insertion; this slut was going to be a lot of fun in the summer.

"that's it, pleasure your master, forget about your old life, this is your purpose now, so embrace it" I allowed my magic to envelop her, pushing it into her core, corrupting her, bending her to our will, I could already see the effects happening.

Her blowjob was getting more and more enthusiastic while her eyes looked at me with worship and lust being prevalent.

Hermione, now recovered from her orgasm, came up beside her, "that's it accept master into your life, turn into the tool that he needs you to be".

Nodding to Hermione, she smiled and got up and kissed me hard on my lips before making her way to the middle of the bed, taking my cock out of my new slave and picked her up, pushing her onto the bed right in front of Hermione's cunt.

"worship your mistress while I use that wet cunt of yours" she showed no hesitation as she dived into Hermione's pussy making the women moan. At the same time, I lined my fat cock up to her dripping pussy.

"last chance, little whore, after this, you will be mine for the rest of your life, if you don't want it, just say so" it was a half tease with a bit of truth. My magic had already taken over her core to the point that even if she said no, her body would still beg for it.

Moving her head away from Hermione's cunt she moaned out, "please fuck me, master, breed my pureblood cunt until no one but you can pleasure it, mould it, master, break my cunt with your fat fucking cock”.

Without any further teasing, I thrust right into her cunt, putting the whole into her wet pussy, causing her to moan louder like a two-dollar whore “ohhhhh fuck me more, master" Hermione grabbed her head, pushing her tongue back into her cunt “ get back to work slut, your mistress wants to cum as well".

We spent the next 5 minutes pounding the slut and slapping her near snow-white skin until it was red a with hand marks; during all of this, Narcissa moan groaned and cum multiple times until I decided to finish her off with a hard smack on her ass, I started to fill her up with my cum.

"fucking tight cunt of yours is milking me slut, hope you like having cum in you" I unload lots of cum into her tight little cunt, filling her womb up to the brim.

"God, that felt nice, how about you, Hermione did she do a good job" I looked at Hermione's stratified smile on her face "she did good but needs more training," the smirk told me that the training will be long and hard for the women.

Pulling out of the former lady Malfoy caused her to whimper at the loss of my cock, but a lite smack brought her back to reality; turning around, I could see a wet patch on Lucius's pants the bastard managed to cum without a single touch.

Approaching him with my still hard cock dripping in his wife's juices on display, even the outline of his cock looked pathetic "here is the new rules Lucius, your wife is in charge when we are not around, if we even see a sign of you trying to betray us you will be stripped of your name, rights and power then if your lucky we will end your life as well, House Malfoy is now House Potter's bitch, right now Hermione is telling your wife all of the fun things she is now in charge of and can make you do".

I gave him a lite slap across his face "now Hermione and I will be leaving, and remember your wife is in charge, so be good, or she can punish you any way she wants".

With a flick of our wands, we were clothed. On our way out to the floo, we left with the sound of Narcissa forcing Lucius to suck my cum out of her cunt “that's it, you cruel bastard taste a real man's cum, one that loves a woman".

"That poor man is doomed", Hermione declared, making us laugh as we left the manor ready to end the school year, strengthen alliances and finally claim Luna and Susan.

Chapter Text

Hermione and I arrived back at Hogwarts still thinking about how Lucius was doomed to servitude as his wife was now in charge of the house.

Getting back to the main part of the castle after deciding to go to the library to relax and read, but as we made our way through the halls, laughing at the memory of Dumbledore's face when he tried standing up to Amelia.

When I heard a spell being cast very loudly, "stupify", it was being sent towards us. Still, to our luck, the dumbass basically announced his intention, quickly moving Hermione and I out of the way while allowing both of us to ready ourselves to retaliate.

Seeing Ronald standing there almost dumbfounded that we managed to dodge his spell that he all spell out for us, but before he could even shit himself, Hermione sent out an Expelliarmus. In contrast, I sent out my own overpowered Stupify at him.

The dimwit couldn't even bring up a shield before being smashed by our spells; Hermione caught his wand like it was nothing.

Walking over to his potato sack body and gave it a little kick, Hermione spoke up, "do Weasleys ever learn a lesson" laughing at her comment, I replied, "so true, I have seen his report card. I'm amazed that he has managed to complete the first year".

Levitating Ron's body, we now started to walk towards McGonagall's office, making lite conversation about what I plan to do to the boy once I contact his father.

Knocking on the door, we got a quick "enter", the look on McGonagall's face when we entered with a knocked out Ronald was something I was going to file away in my mindscape's library to make me laugh later.

"What did Mr Weasley do this time" I could hear the annoyance in her voice as she spoke, dumping Ronald on the ground with little care. I then spoke up, "he attacked Hermione and I while we were walking towards the library; we were lucky that the boy was as flamboyantly dumb as Professor Lockhart when he cast his spell".

McGonagall just looked aged as she rubbed her eyes "why won't that boy learn? Should I presume that you wish to be present when I talk to his father?"

Replying to the professor, I said, "only if Ronald wants his wand back, I will only give it to Mr Weasley myself as I don't think Ronald can be trusted with it".

Getting up and going around her desk towards her office Floo "I understand, I just wish the boy will learn", chucking some powder onto the fireplace and calling/allowing Mr Weasley to come into the office to join our meeting.

McGonagall sat back at her desk before gesturing me to reawaken Ronald "if you would please Mr Potter", pointing my wand at him. "Rennervate", the Weasel breathed in deeply before seeing me and tried to find his wand.

McGonagall just looked so disappointed but took control before the famous Weasley anger started. "Mr Weasley, please sit down; we have to talk to you" I swear I could hear him mumble something along the lines of "this is Bullshit" but chose to ignore it.

Sitting down, the boy was already slouching and looking disgruntled, McGonagall spoke up, "let's make this quick, why did you attack Mr Potter and Miss Granger" he muttered a bit before Mr Weasley hit him over the head "speak louder, Ron".

"I wasn't planning to attack Hermione, just Potter" that is a surprise, but Mr Weasley recovered first. "Why Ron, would you attack Lord Potter knowing that we are already having issues with House Potter".

"That stuff doesn't matter, Hermione needs to be with a pureblood like me, so I was planning on knocking out Potter and convince her to be with me instead".

This time Hermione spoke up, "enlighten me, Ronald, how were you going to convince me" I could hear pure contempt in her voice, sadly for the redhead; he was the only one to not notice.

"I would have told you all the great things that being mine would give you, including showing you my marriage package because Potter wouldn't be able to give you the loving I could".

Seeing a 2nd-year talk about his cock in the way a Porn star would and with confidence that only a virgin could have, I nearly laughed my ass off but only just managed to hold back as I looked at Hermione's growing anger as she replied, "why would I agree to see that thing".

This was when I truly started to ask a question about Ronald intelligence "well, you wouldn't have a choice; I would have made you see it" that's when the laughter died within me.

"Lord Weasley, what your son just stated he wanted to do would be not only a declaration against House Potter but would also mean an honour duel between our Houses that I don't think you would win".

I could see Arthur start to sweat, but the other redhead spoke first, "bullshit, your just a half-blood; you couldn't stop us pure-bloods from taking what we want".

I could see Hermione's hands clench over and over again while McGonagall didn't seem to know how to feel as she bounced between abject horror to outright anger; Mr Weasley seemed to be reliving his whole life that made him end up in this situation.

Turning to Hermione, "I believe he has insulted our honour again" she just nodded as I could see pure hatred running through her mind.

"Lord Weasley, you have two choices, one you walk out of this office with our Houses at war which would make your debt to me come due immediately and would most likely end with House Potter owning everything that House Weasley owns and you losing your job with the rest of your family having their magic bound or taken away".

I paused to let it sink in the situation that his son brought him into before throwing him a bone.

"or you can allow my Fiancé to protect and return her Honour that your son has defiled by his actions and words through a duel without any rules besides no death or killing based spells, your son needs to be taught a lesson as your parenting has failed and Hermione would love nothing more than to show him the power of a muggle-born with the knowledge of House Potters library within her head".

With that, Ronald's fate was sealed; Mr Weasley seemed reluctant but knew he had no choice but to agree "when and where Lord Potter".

"with McGonagall's permission, may I suggest that Ronald be allowed to go home for 3 days to learn and be trained by you Lord Weasley to give him the pure-blood advantage that he speaks so highly of, then at 12 noon in the great hall, the duel will happen in front of the school so others may learn not to emulate him".

McGonagall spoke up, "this will be agreeable as the end of year tests have already been completed, and school will end in a week so his education would not be disturbed".

"come Ronald, we have training to do" with that, Mr Weasley bowed to Hermione and me before saying goodbye to McGonagall and heading towards the Floo, "Lord Weasley, here is Ronald's wand".

I threw the wand to the man before he left with a sulking Ronald.

Giving our goodbyes to the professor, Hermione and I left for the Room of Requirement to vent at some dummies.

While walking up the stairs, we heard some familiar voices talking, "come on, Luna, there is no room here nor are Hermione or Harry" it sounded like Daphne being her usual bored self, then a Susan like voice spoke up, "I hate to agree with the Ice Queen here, but there is no such place as the come and go room".

Luna spoke up again, "the world is bigger than think, plus Hermione needs some girl time at this moment".

As we appeared in front of them next to the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy teaching trolls ballet, "hey guys", the look on their face was funny as I spoke, "Luna, how did you know we were going to be here" she just smiled as her eyes lost focus.

Hermione started pacing back and forth three times before a door appeared; she went straight in as I spoke, "welcome my ladies to the Room of Requirement or the Come and Go Room if you will" I smiled at Luna, who only giggled a little.

Walking in, I could see Hermione was already blasting the dummies with some really powerful spells. Still, she was nice enough to set up a nice sitting area, "Dobby". The house-elf appeared in front of me. He looked happy, considering I didn't ask for his help with the whole Basilisk thing.

"Dobby, I hereby bound you to House Potter instead of House Malfoy, and your first job is to go get us some lite finger food and some tea" the elf basically jump with joy before disappearing and returning with an assortment of cookies, sandwiches, fruit and some tea.

"before you go, Dobby, I want you to take this key" I handed him my Gringotts key. "I want you to get a uniform that I want you and my other elves to wear; this is not for you to own but to be lent to you as uniform because I cannot have my friends cold now, can I especially if they are my personal elf".

The little elf jumped up again in happiness before giving me a big hug as he popped away.

Daphne spoke first, "what the hell is happening? You just took an elf from House Malfoy like it was nothing" I could see the pureblood within Daphne burning with curiosity.

"it's pretty simple; I took over House Malfoy today, which reminds me I need to talk to Draco" I could tell this just annoyed Daphne more as I didn't give her enough information.

"How could you possibly take over House Malfoy? Lucius is a massive follower of the dark lord" "we didn't really want to show you the side of us for a while yet, that allowed it to happen, but I will put it this way, a man's weakness is his wife".

This still didn't care her down, I never saw Daphne pout in my previous life, but now I wished I had; she got cute when she pouted.

"do you really want to know, to feel the same way Narcissa did when I took over House Malfoy, the reason why she let the Ancient and Noble House of Malfoy fall to a half-blood"?

Her face was flush, whether, from arousal or embarrassment, I don't know, but she pressed for more to my surprise.

"I doubt anything you could have done would have made Narcissa Malfoy Nee Black bow down to you", seeing her thighs rubbed confirmed to me it was arousal.

I couldn't help my predator like grin gracing my face as I stalked my prey; walking to Daphne, I saw her shuffle a little, but I didn't stop my approach, letting my magic approach hers; it didn't take much for it to dominate her, putting my mouth next to her ear "can you feel that Daphne, can you feel your own magic yearning to become one with me to let me rule you, to love you..... don't you want to just give in, to feel the love, the pleasure I could give you if you just give in".

I could see Daphne leaning towards me, like her body forcing her to collapse into my arms before I took my magic back into me, causing her hazy eyes to return her usual sharp and intelligent look.

"that, my dear Daphne, is how to seduce and control a Pure-blood", turning back to Hermione, who was just finishing up her round of blasting a dummy to tiny pieces.

Looking over to Susan and Luna, I could see lite blush on their face; it seems that our cute ladies might have a submissive streak.

Hermione finally collapsed on a chair as her body recovered from mild magical exhaustion before picking up a strawberry jam scone; looking at the damage she caused, I suspect that Ronald will regret the duel.

Luna, being Luna, decided to break the ice, "so what did Ron do this time".

Smiling at the girl who started to walk around, Hermione almost begrudgingly spoke up, "the twat decided in his great wisdom to attack Harry and I so he could demonstrate how superior the Pure-blood Weasley House was to the Half-Blood Potter House".

Susan got up and gave Hermione a big hug that rivalled a Hermione hug. Hermione was sitting down. All that really happened was Hermione getting a face full of Susan boob. However, she didn't object to it.

"thank you, Susan, after taking Ronald to Professor McGonagall, who brought in Mr Weasley for a meeting, by the end of it, Ronald basically admitted to wanting to show me his penis and proving to me how much 'bigger' he was".

This time she was interrupted by laughter from the girls as they have heard the rumour of Ron's little friend; this is why you don't make an enemy out of Lavander.

As the laughter died down, I could see the smile Hermione had now gained before she continued to tell her tale now with a bit of happiness in her voice "by the end of the meeting, Harry nearly declared a war against House Weasley but in the end, agreed for Ronald and I will have a very public duel to prove which family is better".

This time, Daphne started the laughter as she tried to say something while almost bursting a gut, which caused us to laugh at her.

Eventually, she calmed down so she could squeak out, "any Weasley being able to beat Hermione, let alone Ronald is delusional at best, idiotic at worst".

The rest of us laughed a little after finally getting why she busted a gut.

Calming down again, we made small talk until Luna decided to surprise everyone by kissing Hermione on the lips; I could see the shock in Hermione's eyes which lasted two seconds before she went with the flow and started to make out with Luna.

Getting up, I went over to Daphne, who was just staring at the scene in front of her, or at least she was until I kissed her right on the lips; as I pulled back, I felt her arms wrap around me bringing me back into her embrace.

It didn't take long for Daphne to really get into making out with me, but as Susan came up behind Daphne, making her freeze for a second before she felt Susan's hands start caressing her body.

It didn't take too long before Susan spun Daphne, and before she could react, Susan planted a big kiss onto Daphne's lips; at this point, I don't think my blood could move faster as I saw Daphne slowly embrace Susan.

Hearing giggling at my sides, I looked and saw both Hermione and Luna standing next to me, smiling at the show we were getting from the two Pure-blood maidens.

I looked at Hermione, and I could tell we needed to stop this before it got out of hand; Luna just smiled as we skipped to a vacant chair with a knowing smile on her face.

"I swear Luna knows more than she's letting on, and that doesn't even include the older version of herself that's in her head".

Hermione smiled at him as we sat down with her on my lap; it took about 2 minutes for Susan and Daphne to stop snogging, after which them noticing that we were watching them.

They turned bright red as they ran to their chairs to hide their faces behind their teas cups.

~4 days later~

Making our way to the Great Hall, it was lunchtime, and McGonagall told us that Ronald had arrived and was waiting for our arrival.

Hermione and I spent the morning relaxing in each other's arms with Daphne, Luna and Susan, rotating hugging her as well; we all knew Hermione had this in the bag, so we just made sure she didn't stress.

It worked as Hermione was basically in a haze of cuddles and laughter that had her smiling as we arrived in front of the great oak doors of the Great Hall.

As we were about to open the Great Hall doors, we could hear Ronald already trying to make himself look better before the duel even begun.

"Don't worry everyone, I will finally put that Granger in her place, the bookworm shall finally know whose I carried the weight the better person is, I mean come on she's barely worth anything as a witch, Harry is my best mate even if he is a Hufflepuff while that girl is just a glory hog that only like Harry because he's famous, I mean the brightest witch of the age my ass, she's barely good to look at let alone hear".

With pure rage Hermione's magic burst open the doors, almost splintering it as she went into the Hall; I could practically see Ronald shit himself; magic was literally radiating off Hermione as she made her way up the stairs of the duelling stage.

Ronald made his way to his side of the stage as Professor Flitwick came up and announced the beginning of the duel.

"attention everyone, the duel is about to begin. the rules are simple no spells that will cause death, and once the opponent is unable to fight back, the duel is done".

With that said, Flitwick went to the side and placed a shield over the stage to protect the audience, comprised of every student in the school. It what I can assume are transfigured stands for them to watch.

I could see Ronald was trying to put up a front as his first spell was being launched at Hermione if I remember the joke spells that the devils of Gryffindor created.

I could see the disgust on Hermione's face as the spell made its way to her; once it was close enough, she just batted it away, "really Ronald, a joke hex if you're not going to take this seriously, then just give up".

Her taunt made Ronald red with anger, which made him look like a tomato disguised as an idiot.

This seemed to be the tipping point for Ronald's composure as he started fling hex after hex at Hermione. She just flicked them away like an insect that annoyed her.

It only took 2 minutes for Ronald to calm down and realized that he was heading to magical exhaustion; he had sweat pouring down his face. He was panting like he ran up Mount Everest.

On the other hand, Hermione was still angry as all hell but seemed to barely move an inch and wasn't even breathing heavily; she looked liked she just spent her time reading a book instead of being in a duel.

"I hope you still have some magic left Ronald, because it's my turn", her grin scared the girls and me; I suspect half of her anger was what the guy did in our previous life, then combine that with the fact he was going to do the same thing again.

Hermione started to show her inner Bellatrix as she toyed with Ronald sending stinging and minor blast spells around and near Ronald making him flinch and wince in pain when they got him.

Hermione spent a good 3 minutes toying with him before sending away with a perfectly aimed Bombarda that had him in the air until Dumbledore levitated him gently to the ground.

Professor Flitwick announced Hermione as the winner as she came down the stairs towards the girls and me; I could see the smile on her face, while Ronald started the fight, no one can doubt that Hermione was the one who finished it.

She gave her a hug as we moved to leave the Hall as everyone started arguing about paying the wager they had placed on the duel.

As we left, I saw Draco and Pansy off over on the side, whispering into Hermione's ear to head to the room while I spoke to Draco, nodding she went off to relax.

"Evening Miss Parkinson, Mr Malfoy did the both of you enjoy the duel", he had a bit of a sneer on his face but seemed to swallow his pride, at least at this moment.

"It was quite entertaining, but I presume you're not here to exchange pleasantries, so what do you want, Potter", it was odd that Malfoy was straight to the point. Still, I guess he already knew what happened.

"how about we go for a walk, Malfoy, so we can talk somewhere a bit more private? Of course, Miss Parkinson is more than welcome to join us".

Giving a curt nod, we walked out in silence towards one of the abandoned classrooms.

Once in a classroom, I put up some privacy charms and turned to Malfoy, who, to my surprise, was smiling like genuinely smiling.

"Why are you smiling, Malfoy" I could see in his eyes he was actually happy about something; causally, I put my wand at the ready.

"my mother sent me an owl today, it seems someone finally took my father down a peg or two and even took away the lordship to the Malfoy house, while she didn't actually tell me who did it, I knew that someone has been making plays for the Lordship for months now, ever since two certain people came over to my house for tea".

Ok, this is odd a Malfoy with intelligence this is scary; Draco continued talking "after said tea time, Mother and I had a chat about things including the two people and her memory of the conversation, after that talk, I started really thinking about my father, and who he was and what he had done, at one point I wanted to be my father to emulate him to be just like him".

"After months of thinking and confiding in Pansy, I came to the conclusion that my father was weak, pathetic and didn't really have the power he thought he had; that's also when I realized that should He-Who-Should-Not-Be-Named were to come back, my father would have destroyed the family to serve a Half-Blood pretender".

Draco seemed to think for a second, maybe to choose his words carefully or remember what he thought I don't know, but I could see Pansy comforting him.

Seemingly gathering his thoughts, "as you have guessed, I'm not against you being Lord Malfoy as I truly believe that my father would have damaged the name beyond repair so here today I will give you my pledge, I Draco Lucius Malfoy hereby swear loyalty to Lord Harry James Potter for as long as he holds the Lordship of House Malfoy so it shall be".

With that, his wand glowed, making it official on his end but now for my turn, "I Lord Harry James Potter, accept your vow of loyalty and promise to guide House Malfoy into a new era of prosperity so it shall be".

After my wand lit, I could see the smiles being wider on both Pansy and Draco, but I had to ask him a question "so if you're happy about this, then why the attitude in the Great Hall".

Draco replied with a slight chuckle in his voice, "I can see why you weren't put into Slytherin; I presume you would want me to try to get some of House Slytherin on your side before he comes back so if I pretend that I hate you so I can gain trust and understanding of some of the more powerful Families, but since we are doing questions and answers, what are your plans for me as the heir of House Malfoy and the marriage arrangements that come with it".

I could see the last part of the question seemed to have Pansy on edge, "you are still Heir Malfoy, and I have already cancelled any deal that Lucius made, and I plan to let you decide on who you live your life with".

This made Pansy squeal in delight as she pulled Draco in a mighty snog, it took a while for them to resurface, but I did get to count how many stone blocks lined the wall.

"I do state that I don't want to be present for the snogging of said girlfriend, ok" I made sure to have a chuckle in there, so they knew I was joking but seeing them blush just made me laugh harder.

As I was about to leave, I caught them smiling at each other and holding hands; I would presume that his classroom would be occupied for a long while.

Making my way into the room, I caught sight of Hermione, Susan, Daphne, and Luna having a chat; it was nice seeing Hermione so happy with how things were going considering our previous life. She felt so alone, friendless for the most part.

Breaking from my thoughts, I joined the conversation and told them what happened with Draco and how he seemed happy to be free of his father's plotting; it was only after I told them about the cancellation of the arranged marriages that I found out that Daphne's younger sister was betrothed to Draco, I got a long passionate kiss out of Daphne after that bit of news because it now meant that her sister could choose her own path too.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

Talking to Draco gave me hope that at least some of the Junior death eaters could be reformed or at least made an ally before they took the mark.

Getting back to the Hufflepuff dorm room, I could see everyone was congratulating Hermione, giving her hugs and just generally spoiling the defeater of Ronald.

This scene was want made me decide to finally give my women the rings Magic had given me at my death; I could now see that the women around me were the once's that will stand by my side when I need them. However, I hope I never have to bring them into the fight.

The holidays were only three days away, and I already knew where I wanted to take them.

~Meanwhile, in the infirmary, Ronalds Perspective~

The god damn mudblood somehow managed to defeat me; she must have cheated; there is no other way that she could have beaten me a Weasley, all I wanted to do right now was beat her up, if she was going to cheat while using Magic then I will cheat by being stronger then her, I doubt the mudblood knows that men a stronger then girls, and today she pissed off a powerful man.

Some bozo interrupted my thoughts as my privacy curtains were opened; I was about to tear the dumbass apart when I saw it was Dumbledore, mother told me to keep on his good side, so I just smiled at him as I spoke up.

"hi, Headmaster, what do I owe for your presence".

The old fool sat down next to my bed before doing his grandfather impression.

"We have a common foe Mr Weasley, both Harry and Ms Granger have been a thorn in my side since they arrived, my plans have failed, and while I cannot tell you why I need to, I can state that I need Harry to tow the line, I cannot say this officially but unofficially what you do against them will not be punished though I suggest leaving Ms Bones alone".

I did not know or really care what he was saying, but the part I did understand was I could do whatever I wanted to against that mudblood.

I nodded to the old man, who gave me a slight nod before leaving my bedside while I plotted against the mudblood and that rich prick.

~Two Weeks later, Potter Manor, Lord Potter's perspective~

To say I was nervous was the understatement of my new life, I had five-ring boxes in my expansion charmed pouch, I was about to head into the sitting room surrounded by multiple women, one of whom was my enemy in my previous life, and others were friends at best, and here I'm about to give them a gift from Magic itself.

I took a deep breath in to steady my nerves before entering the room, to my surprise, it was pretty peaceful; I could hear Daphne and Narcissa trading pureblood jabs, but the smiles on their faces told me it was for fun or maybe education I don't know.

Hermione was half ready and half-smiling at what she was hearing; this life has already been better than what we already had, but now I was still nervous about talking to them.

As I walked into the room, pretty much all conversations stopped, and their eyes turned me to with Hermione speaking up first.

"Harry, what's wrong? You look pretty nervous".

That when I heard my dad chuckle as he spoke to my mum.

"he reminds me of when I asked you to marry me, Lils".

His chuckling stopped when my mum gave him a whack in the stomach, proving that you may be a portrait; you can still feel pain.

After what my dad said, though, made each girl's eyes widen a little at seeing all the signs of a man doing something both crazy and life-changing at the same time.

"thank you for that, dad; I was planning a speech about how each of you makes my heart beat faster than anything else in my life or how my future becomes brighter with every second each of you spends with me, or how you ladies can make my smile brighten a room with a corny joke or an out-there observation, witty commentary or insight into something utterly unknown to me,

When I died, Magic gifted me six rings; while I don't know who the sixth is, I do want to give out the five that I have to the women who are now sharing their lives with me."

I placed all six boxes on the table they were surrounding.

"reach out with your magic, and the rings will come to you".

Each of my ladies did what I said, and five boxes came to them, with the sixth going back into my pouch.

Hermione was the first to put hers on; it had a red magma gem that seemed to flow, next was Luna, who had a moonlight gem that seemed to glow, Susan got a midnight blue gem that seemed to flow like Hermione's, Daphne got a dark green almost black gem, it almost looked like pure darkness and last but not least was Narissa whose gem was a brilliant silver gem that kinda looked like mercury.

Each gem was placed on a silver and gold Celtic style ring that seemed to be flowing in and out of itself like a never-ending infinity band.

Each lady tackled me into a hug once they saw their rings; Hermione gave me the biggest snog in my life; she was that happy.

After sitting down, Susan noticed that I suddenly had a ring on my marriage finger, it was just like the girls when it came to the band, but my gem changed colour, cycling through each of my ladies gems, including the sixth that was what Daphne call a French royal purple like colour.

It was until Luna blurted out something that we finally noticed another change.

"Hey, Harry, was your magical core always so big and had tuby lines going to each of us".

We looked at her a little crazy, but as I was about to reply, it was light and airy when I sensed her Magic through my own. It reminded me of her personality changing and adapting as is her want; Hermione spoke up next.

"I think I can feel what Luna is saying; these rings that magic gave us has connected us beyond what any ritual could do; I can feel the love within your magic holding me, making me feel safe".

I could see some tear forming in her eyes, so I quickly went over to her and held her close to my heart as my other ladies held each close. To my surprise, Narcissa was holding Daphne; it was nice to see that we can always be with each other.

Finally breaking apart, I took my place within the circle of people around me.

Smiling at each of my ladies, I spoke up.

"now that needed lovefest is over, let's get down to business, just to make sure that everyone is on the same page, let's start from the beginning, Hermione and I are from a timeline on which we died at the hands of Tom Riddle also known as Lord Voldemort, Magic gave us a second chance to get back at those who harmed us, Tommy boy created seven Horcruxes, two have already been destroyed with a third in our possession, the fourth year is when I will be forced to participate in a tournament that is designed to help Voldemort to resurrect using my blood, as I see it if we can destroy all the Horcruxes by the third task of the tournament it would be ideal.

Another option is we just destroy them as fast as possible and find the dark wanker sooner and kill him before he has a chance to rise again so we can move on to Dumbledore, who basically set me up to die since I was born, I'm open to suggestions though so now I open the floor to suggestions".

Narcissa was the first to speak up.

"option two sounds like a better idea as we might be able to find a way for you not to go through the death trap; I can poke Lucius for information about Voldemort and have my wife friends find things out".

Most of my ladies seemed to nod in acceptance to the idea; I spoke up after seeing no one else really wanting to add anything.

"ok then yets aim for that one, but we plan as a backup for the second option, to our knowledge, the remaining Horcruxes as his pet snake Nagini which we have no idea where she is, Ravenclaw's diadem which is the room of lost things at Hogwarts and last but not least Marvolo Gaunt's ring which is hidden under a Fidelius charm near Little Hangleton".

Daphne spoke up next,

"I think we will need to go a little family vacation to check Little Hangleton and see what we can find. Can either you remember if anyone else would come to help Voldemort".

Hermione was the one to remember Crouch,

"there is fake moody, also know as Barty Crouch Jr; I believe he had direct contact with Voldemort by the end of the third year maybe sooner we don't know, I think we might have seen him at the Quidditch World Cup, so we may have a year before he comes into play, so I don't think he will be an issue for now".

Luna was the next one to speak up,

"I think we need to pay around with Dumbles, maybe see if his mind has scumble to the Nargles that hang around him all the time".

We kinda stared at her until Susan spoke up.

"I think she means to mess with him and hope that he's as senile as we think he is and uses it to our advantage".

A collective ahhh moment happened before Susan spoke again.

"luna makes a good point, if we put enough pressure on all sides, Narcissa can handle the political side, while Harry can weaken his Hogwarts base, and the rest of us can get the parents on our side, so when it crumbles, we have all the support".

Narcissa had a pretty vicious smile on her face as she spoke.

"I cannot wait to get that old fart; just tell me when and where I will have him by the bread before the hour is done".

Having told everyone what happened to me in my past life, most of my ladies got pretty angry at the old man. Still, when Hermione told them about the love potions and manipulation, Narcissa ranted about line theft. At the same time, Susan and Luna hugged the daylights out of me while Daphne held Hermione for a long time.

~next day in Gringotts~

Hermione and I were here to do some business, and I could tell Gornuk was more than happy to accommodate.

"Greetings, Account Manager Gornuk, may your enemies fall to your blade".

The Goblin smiled as he spoke.

"Greetings Lord Potter, may your gold flow like a river, now what can Gringotts do for you today".

This could either damage my relationship with the goblins or maybe increase their respect.

"I would like to commission a weapon, a sword to be more exact, one that can destroy Horcruxes, imbue itself with the power of things it kills and destroy dark wizards, and I will pay a good chunk of gold to have it done before the end of summer".

About 20000 Galleons later, I had my sword on the way, but the day wasn't over; Hermione and I decided it's for the best for us to get school supplies early, so meeting with Luna near the leaky cauldron, we started shopping.

Note to self don't take Hermione to a book store without bringing a seat.

~2 hours of long shopping later~

Coming back to Potter Manor was absolutely fantastic; there were seats I could rest on; walking into the sitting room, Luna was skipping next to me. At the same time, Hermione started going through her purchases; Susan just giggled at my tired husk of a body collapsing on a seat while Susan spoke.

"I'm guessing everything went alright with the goblins then".

I smiled at the cute Hufflepuff before I was able to reply.

"yep, now we just have to wait until it's made; the mistake today, though, was letting Hermione lose in a book store".

I had a pillow thrown at me because of that comment; looking over, I saw a pouting Hermione looking quite cute, coming up to her. I gave her a sweet kiss on the lips, which made her happy. Still, I could hear her mumble the word 'prat', so I brought her into a deeper kiss that left her out of breath and dazed.

I could tell I was affecting the ladies around me more and more as we all got closer to puberty. Still, both Hermione and I agreed that Narcissa was one thing, but the others were a different kettle of fish, but it didn't mean I couldn't tease the others.

Walking over to Susan, who was doing her best to hide her reddened cheeks, as I approached, she seemed to only heat up more; placing a finger on her chin, I moved her head, so she was facing me.

"Are you getting a little jealous, my sweet",

She gave a meek nod before I smiled and brought her lips to mine, the kiss wasn't as deep, but it had the same effect; by the end of it, Susan seemed to gone straight to heaven and didn't seem to want to come back.

Sitting back down on my own seat, both of my ladies were smiling as Luna sat on my lap.

"can mine be deep and passionate, please"?

I smiled at my tiny moon,

"of course, my love".

Tipping her a little as I brought her lips to mine had Luna giggling a little before she got really into the kiss; her hands were doing everything they could to maximize physical contact, and I swear I heard her moan a little before coming up for air.

She had a dreamy expression and a smile that could light up the world as she made her way back to her own seat with a slight sway to her hips.

~1 week later Little Hangleton~

Daphne and I popped into Little Hangleton with Narcissa doing the apparition part of our travel; we walked around the little town for a bit. Within two minutes of walking, we all concluded that depression was the main work in this village.

We managed to run into the town gossip that gave us a good bit of information about its history, including the Riddle Manor massacre as she called it and the arrest of a Morfin for the murder of the Riddle family.

We thanked the women as we made our way to Gaunt Shack; a quick taxi ride later, we were outside the wards of the Gaunt Family home; the taxi driver kicked us out as he refused to go any further.

As we made it to the property wards, they were weak enough that we made a quick hole in it before moving forward.

It took us about 5 minutes of walking with both Narcissa and Daphne complaining about their choice in footwear until they transfigured them into boots.

Seeing the shack made me want to laugh at Tom's pureblood heritage that he gloats about so much; looking at my companions showed what most purebloods seemed to fear what could cause such a historical family to fall so far.

Feeling the dark Magic within the shack had me take out my wand and cast a couple of spells to see what was causing me these feelings.

Nothing immediate came up, but I opened the door to the shack, revealing a dust cover hovel that would make a person go insane.

I planned to check this place out, but first, I had to find the dark pulse of energy that I could feel in the air.

Eventually, I found the spot; I could see some curse points on the floorboards, getting my resident Black family member in to help me.

"Narcissa, can you have a look at this"?

She walked over and immediately moved me away from it.

"be careful, Harry; it's a rotting curse and maybe an explosion rune; give me a second or two, and I will try to get rid of it".

Her wand was almost immediately moving in practised movements with a Latin chant almost coming out in a monotone like voice.

A blinding light later, the rotting floorboards were safer but not 100% as the dark feeling was still there; Narcissa vanished the floorboard revealing the Gaunt ring, which had a Horcrux feel to it.

"Daphne, make sure you wear the dragon hide gloves and bring the lead box".

Daphne came in slowly, we made sure she was covered head to toe in dragonhide with a lead box in her hands; I carefully levitated the ring into the box, which was quickly closed with Dobby picking it up almost immediately, while both Horcruxes were stored in Potter Manor we made sure it was in separate areas until we hade our Goblin made sword I wasn't going to take any chances.

Narcissa spoke next.

"mind if we leave this forsaken place and go back to the town and have lunch because I rather not stay here any longer than needed".

I had to agree with the women; this place just seemed to scream evil presence.

Holding her hand, I gave it a slight squeeze that seemed to make her feel a little while Daphne took her other hand and gave her a smile.

Two seconds of terrible transportation later, we were back in Little Hangleton across the road from the only pub only to stop dead in our tracks.

It was Barty Crouch Jr walking out of it, still drinking a pint of beer, we quickly disillusioned ourselves and started to follow him, I performed a quick legilimency on the man, a quick scan showed me that his father really is an idiot because the man was holding his own son with a house-elf as a guard and a poorly done imperious.

What I really wanted from his mind was what he was doing in the town; having found the info and erased my presence, I stopped us from walking any further; we headed back to the pub and found a secluded corner and ordered some food.

Narcissa was the first to ask.

"What did you see, Harry".

"much like in my last life, Voldemort is in Riddle Manor as a gross baby like thing that he's using as a rudimentary body that's no better than a baby; this tells me we have both options available to us, but we will need to decide soon".

Chapter Text

Daphne and Narcissa just stared at me like I was a crazy person, but they knew I wouldn't lie to them, so they started to look shocked to horrified.

Daphne spoke up as she tried to organise her thoughts and feelings.

"How can such a man exist? I understand that immortality is something most people desire but really a gross mini baby, what is stopping us from just killing him right now".

I smiled at the sweet woman but knew it wouldn't be that easy.

"sadly, until we get rid of his Horcruxes, he would just reappear after a while in a new body or form; we need to get rid of the parasite's anchors".

Narcissa smiled at my declaration of war.

"well, I agree, my lord, first we should go home so we can regroup and make a better plan then stab him".

~that night at Potter Manor~

Seating at the dining table surrounded by the people I love, I was pretty happy that Hermione found a way to expand the portraits that my parents were able to move to.

"ok, now that everyone is caught up on Volde's current situation, I open the floor to suggestions."

Daphne was the first to speak.

"While I would like nothing more than destroying that thing right now, I think we should focus on is gathering the Horcruxes while taking down any Death Eaters we can".

Hermione seemed to agree as she spoke up.

"I agree with Daphne; I want to look into what form he currently has and try to work out what ritual he would need to restore himself to full form".

Narcissa smiled at the logic she was hearing before adding her two cents.

"I will look into what Dumbledore is planning at this moment".

Sadly I had to shoot this one down, it was logical, but Hermione and I already knew what he was doing.

"with Sirus in St Mungo's, I suspect he will be doing everything he can do to make sure he never becomes my magical guardian despite the fact I'm a Lord of two houses and no longer require or have a magical guardian, I truly believe that man is going senile.

The next thing we can expect from him would be the planning phase for the Tri-Wizard Tournament, so I suspect this year will be pretty quiet, so I think monitoring him will be the best course at the moment while I train for the Tournament.

Hermione, if you can work out the ritual he will need by then, we might be able to stop the bastard from getting his body or weaken him to such an extent that he might as well be a squib".

All of my women gained a devilish grin at the idea of squib Voldemort trying to do anything with a wand.

"With this plan in mind, we need to do our best to not disturb the twin idiots from their plans; the only that will change is I will do my best to stop Cedric from dying in the Tournament even if it means I enter myself in the Tournament for Hogwarts".

My ladies nodded before splitting apart to work on side projects; it was time for us to disappear from our enemies radars while we plan.

~Albus Dumbledore's Office~

Walking out of the Floo, I couldn't hide the smile on my face; Dumstrang jumped at the idea of the Tournament; I guess when you specialise in the Dark Arts and being overly aggressive, then a blood sport is like a birthday and Christmas gift wrapped in one.

Beauxbatons was the hard one to talk into as their focus on life magic like healing, but with Dunstrang on my side, we eventually bullied Madam Maxime into an agreement; now it was just the easy task getting the ministry into wanting to host it.

What would the easiest part of this plan, some carefully spoken words, a bride here and there and it would be in motion. The problem is I no longer had access to the Potter Vault; I might be able to use the Hogwarts vault if I spin it as a school expense.

Either way, this will happen, the Dark Lord will rise again, and poor little Harry will die by his hand; then boom, I jump in, defeating the already weak wizard know as Voldemort, becoming known as Albus Dumbledore, defeater of Grindelwald and Vanquisher of Voldemort.

Yes, I like that; it still amazes me that puny Tom Riddle managed to gain followers; I guess he was more charismatic than I gave him credit for then again, a couple of deep Imperius curses using the elder wand gave him the head start with the first 10 families or so.

The things I do for immortality and for the greater good, of course, I suddenly heard Fawkes sing to me, it sounded so lovely, it warmed my soul, looking at my familiar I was surprised to see the sadness in his demeanour.

I guess his sad that my plans haven't completed yet; giving him a pat will make him feel better.

"don't worry, Fawkes, Voldemort will fall as will Harry".

~meanwhile at the Burrow (Ron's perspective~

It was nice being home for the summer, no homework, no stupid Hermione stopping Harry from my best friend; I mean, she was alright on the yes and maybe with the right hand could be a good obedient wife once she learned what a Pureblood man was like.

My thoughts were interrupted when my little sis Gin entered my room, damn she was getting hot; I knew as her brother I should think like that, but damn, she was a pureblood goddess if I ever saw one.

What brought me out of my thoughts were the tears that were coming down her cheeks; patting down on the bed, she came down and sat next to me before cuddling into my shoulder as the tears fell from her eyes.

After a few minutes of crying, she managed to compose herself to speak.

"Ron, why doesn't Harry love me, mum said as soon as I went to Hogwarts Harry would love, worship me b b but he barely even looked at me, and when he did, it was with indifference, mummy wouldn't lie to us so isn't Harry, my boyfriend".

She started crying again as I held her close; it was getting pretty hard to not get angry; Harry was meant to marry Gin, mother said so, and mum is always right.

"shh, it's going to be alright; I have the same issue mum always said I would be his best friend; he both have the same problem, Hermione' mudblood' Granger is corrupting Harry with her muggleness, and it is stopping Harry from being yours.

If we work together, I'm sure we can bring Harry back to the light side, and we will have Dumbledore on our side in whatever we decide".

My little Gin, we need to plan to take her down and free Harry so you can have him all to yourself".

I could see Gin smile at this as she spoke up.

"mum training me to be a Potion Mistress like her and gave me a book, I think it mentioned something called a love potion, but I would have to talk to mum about it".

That would take care of Harry; maybe we can use that for Hermione too if she doesn't give up fast enough; the only flaw is that Mum cannot directly help us.

"I think we are going at this alone, Gin, because Granger forced Harry into putting Mum into a magical vow that means she cannot interfere with his life".

Gin seemed to pout a little, but I could still see the evil glint in her eyes; I smiled at my sweet little sister and gave her another hug.

"don't worry, my little Gin, we can do it, just take as many lessons from mum as you can so by the time we get to Hogwarts, we will be ready to go".

~Train to Hogwarts~ (Hermione's Perspective)

It was a good summer holiday, but all of us wanted to just stay at Potter Manor reading and relaxing.

Our learning and gathering intelligence plan were universally well-received after Narcissa confirmed that Dumbledore has started planning the Tournament.

Although, to be honest, Harry and I were just happy to not have to deal with Dementors this time around.

Relaxing into Susan's arms while Daphne was being held close to Harry for the next couple of months, they will be in separate houses again. So they wouldn't be able to spend that much time together.

On the other hand, Luna was just happily humming to herself as she smiled at the scene in front of her; I could tell she and her former self were still talking to each other.

Somehow though, I had a feeling in my gut that this was going to be an exciting year, maybe not as 'exciting as the first time we did this but being close to Harry generally meant that we would see action every year while Riddle and Dumbledore are still alive.

Harry brought me out of my thoughts when he spoke up to us.

"this year, I want us to get the Diadem maybe just before we leave for the Christmas/Yule holidays, which will leave us with Nagini and Slytherin's Locket; the locket will be easy as once Sirus is out of St Mungo's, we can access to it.

Nagini will be the hardest as a living creature is not that easy to find, I have a feeling that she will be at the graveyard when Voldemort plans to rise again, so maybe when I portkey to the graveyard, everyone will come with separately and then kill the last Horcrux".

I smiled at the logic Harry was using; I wish I realised how much I loved him earlier, but with this second chance, I plan to spend years with my man and our women, of course."

I spoke up to add my two cents.

"so far, I have managed to reduce the number of rituals he could possibly use down to two, thanks to you remembering what Wormtail was saying when he did it.

I'm currently working out how to fudge both of them; this part will take the longest as I have to work out the components of the ritual and what they do, but at this moment, I rather that he didn't go into the cauldron at all".

Everyone laughed a little, but then Luna said something out of left field.

"why not turn the Ritual into a Horcrux destroying one".

Everyone was staring at the girl as she continued to hum and smile. Harry looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

"in theory, it should be possible as he would still be connected to his Horcruxes; I will see if it's possible, that was a brilliant idea, Luna, come here".

Luna came over and was surprised when I pulled her into a sweet but light kiss on the lips, for the first time ever, I saw Luna blush as she sat back down, this was when Harry brought her in for a kiss as well, this basically fried her brain as a goofy smile was put on her face.

~1 Hour later~

I was still resting on Susan, reading a book as everyone just rested in silence; Luna still had that cute goofy smile on her face. Of course, it didn't help that each of us gave her kisses on the cheeks every once and a while to keep it there.

This was the relaxing, loving environment that the Weasel came into our carriage; the idiot didn't even knock first, so he was met with Harry's and my wand pointed at his face, which nearly made him piss himself, Harry took point with Ronald as I was stilling trying not to hex his bits off, two duels and the Subrogation of his House and the boy still hasn't learnt.

"whoa, I was just going around saying hi to everyone; there's no need to get hostile".

I don't know how but the man has somehow gained a cocky grin over the summer, and I really wanted to the one to take it off him.

"Evening, Mr Weasley, I would suggest in the future that you knock on the door in future otherwise, it might not end nicely for you, now state your peace before we ask you to leave".

Harry visibly lowered his wand but placed it into his wand holster in an attack position; I followed suit but did my best to stare daggers at him.

"I was wondering if we could start again, I know I was a git, and I want to start again, what do you say".

He put his hand out for a handshake, but Harry didn't put out his.

"While I agree you have been a git, you still haven't apologised to my Wife or to myself for the insults you have said in the past and let's not get started on the times you have attacked us, so for now, I will only agree to not be openly hostile to you, and if you can reframe from repeating your previous actions we may see what will happen",

The redhead didn't seem to like this answer, but he just nodded before leaving the compartment; I could tell he really wanted to do something stupid, but for once, he used that singular brain cell that he still had.

As the train arrived in Hogsmeade, I could tell that the Weasel family would continue to be a thorn in our sides.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

~2 Months Later~

The year was going pretty fast while the combination of studying, romantic evenings with the girls and dealing with the Weasels attempt at being friendly.

Overall everything was going good for us, though I couldn’t shake the feeling that something bad was going to happen, my gut just refused to let up.

Right now Hermione and I were in the Room of Requirement together just holding each other.

I could feel how soft her body was, how much she reacted to my touch, her moans were the sweetest thing in the world to me but I still couldn’t settle my gut.

Hermione looked me in the eyes, I knew she could see my thoughts as I was an open book to her.

“I’m sure nothing is going to happen Harry we just got to stay vigilant and stop the Weasel from annoying Daphne by either hitting on her one second then screaming about how shes a snake that cannot be trusted so how about we focus on the here and now and worry about tomorrow when it comes”.

I smiled at the women that won my heart so easily.

“sounds good Mione, come on lets get some breakfast:.

Taking her hand in mine, she smiled that dazzling smile that could always make me melt, leaving the Room of Requirement, we were soon joined by Susan and her friend Hannah who seemed to be gushing about Neville.

As we arrived in the Hall to the sound of children talking, looking to the teachers I could see Dumbledore was doing his best to Grandfather stare me into doing what ever the hell he is planning for this year but Hermione was right I have been spending too much time worry what everyone else is doing, I need to focus on training and preparing with my family, oh god I'm still just trying to get used to say it.

As Hermione was doing her usual stacking of my plate to make sure I ate enough, the owls came in doing their deliveries when I brown owl landed in front of me, I handed him some bacon before taking the letter off him.

Opening the letter, I found it was from Sirus.

“Greetings pup,

I'm so glad you remembered me but I do thank Amelia for getting you to write to me as fast as you did.

I would like to see you sometime soon, I have already talked to Dumbledore to let you and Hermione to come and visit me at St Mungos with McGonagall on the weekend.

Our last meeting was too short in my opinion and I know you still have tons of questions and I will do my best to answer them and tell you of all the times I spent with your parents.

I have much to ask you as well so please agree to come and meet me, talk to McGonagall if you want to come meet and she will organize it”.

I smiled as I passed the note to Hermione to read over, I looked over to McGonagall who I found out was watching me as I read the letter, I gave her a yes nod which caused a subtle smile to show on her lips.

Hermione on the other hand was less subtle and crushed me in a tight Hermione hug as she beamed at me and sent good vibes to our ladies as we started walking through how we want to handle the meeting.

~Saturday, main hall entrance~

Professor McGonagall wanted us to meet here mainly because since we weren’t in her house it was just easier, Hermione and I waited with Luna, Susan, Hannah and Daphne talking about how we should approach this meeting and me reminding the girls to stay safe and if Ronald annoys them too much to just kick him in the nuts, Daphne got a determined look on her face when I said that, I think she was planning to find him after Hermione and I left and I couldn’t find myself stopping her.

“Mr Potter, Miss Granger I believe its time to leave, say goodbye to your fellow students and follow me as we need to leave the wards to be able to leave”.

“Professor, wouldn’t it be easier to use the floo network”.

Hermione the ever inquisitive girl decided to annoy our escort before we even left.

“Miss Granger, that is correct but sadly the only floo that is working at the moment is the Headmasters and he didn’t give us permission to use it for whatever reason, now come we mustn't take our time as we cannot keep Lord Black from his healing”.

We said goodbye to everyone as we followed the professor down the road to the front gate of Hogwarts, taking her hand we apparated to St Mungos reception area.

It took about 5 min but we were finally allowed in to see Sirus,

Entering the room I saw Sirus sitting up in the bed doing of all things chatting up an attractive Medi-Witch.

I don’t what he said but with a loud slap the nurse left quite annoyed, I could see McGonagall hide a smirk as we got closer to Sirus.

“my my Sirus, still dreaming of being a ladies man I see”.

In my previous life, I never saw Sirus so embarrassed but by Lady Magic it was funny.

“Ahh Professor McGonagall, as observant as always but I was just telling the medi-witch how wonderful of a job she was doing now if you don’t mind you’re here to let me hang out with my Godson”.

“i don’t know, if your going to set that kind of example I don’t think it would be a good idea since your already setting such a bad example for him”.

I could see a devilish smile on her face while Sirus looked like a very sad dog.

“I’m kidding Sirus and please call me Minerva, your not a student anymore so none of this Professor nonsense now go talk to your grandson while I make sure you don’t corrupt him”.

The professor went over to a seat that was in the corner of the room while I approached the still bed ridden Sirus.

During the lengthy talks I had with my ladies, we eventually came to the conclusion that it was better to rip it off like a band aid so so after some lite conversation, Hermione was signalled to cast about 4 advanced privacy charms and one of her own creation.

“i’m sorry to leave the lite happy conversation but there are some things we need to talk about including that Albus Dumbledore is one of the main reasons that you have been in Azkaban for so long”.

Almost immediately McGonagall jumped out the seat with pure anger on her face.

“how dare you say that about Headmaster Dumbledore when you don’t know how hard he worked to free Sirus”.

I looked at the women dead in the eyes.

“it was Hermione and I with help from Amelia Bones that he is free right now, I'm pretty sure that Sirus would have to escape out of that god forsaken hell hole before Dumbledore lifted a finger because he has been Chief Warlock for well over a decade and not once did he use his power to reopen Sirus’s case and we know this because we have been through this already”.

That stop the Scottish women right in her tracks.

“that's right Professor, this wasn’t the first time I have met Sirus and before you get snippy at me, I have seen Voldemort with my own eyes, I have faced death eaters, I have died and seen the afterlife and met lady magic herself or what we think was lady magic”.

Sirus looked dead serious now as Minerva went pale.

“Harry think of your answer very carefully, you died and now what are you planning to do with this information”.

That was an easy answer.

“I plan to destroy Voldemort once and for all then settle down with my wives and start a family, maybe take over the family portfolio and diversify it”.

This shocked Sirus even more before laughing.

“ha ha, James would be proud though I think Lily would probably slap you one, I would ask how many wives”.

“we have 5 wives with Hermione being the 6th and head wife and also Professor McGonagall its Lady Potter not Miss Granger but we haven’t announced it yet so I can understand why you wouldn’t know”.

The two of them seemed quite shocked to say the least.

“Professor McGonagall we do not trust Albus Dumbledore in the slightest, while I agree judging the man by his other life's deed would be unfair but so far he has done the exact same things, he leads the order of Pheonix like a private reactionary force instead of a actual force for change, the man only cares about what he wants the world to be while allowing and helping the Weasley family love potion Hermione and I into their children's arms instead of letting us embrace our soul bond.

You both have a choice to make follow the leader of the light sending the world into a new era of darkness or join us and stop the darkness from killing innocent people”.

Both looked like they were deep in thought, McGonagall was the first to speak up.

“do you have any evidence to prove what you say”.

Hermione brought out the pensive that we stole from Albus, while I took out a couple of vials of memories collected from Hermione and I.

“before we start I want both of you to give an unbreakable vow not to disclose this information to anyone without our permission”.

They seemed to be relcutant but eventually took the vow

~30 minutes later~

McGonagall was vomiting in a bin from the sights that Dumbledore just waved away without a word like the harassment of girls and younger boys, Snape being Snape and the torture I was under from the Dursleys, Sirus on the other was almost shaking in anger but seemed to also be in deep thought.

Until he spoke,

“the monster created a Horcrux didn’t he, and I would like to throw his into the wind but do you think that bearded goat made one as well”.

This got McGonagall’s attention but caused her to pale even more, I think Sirus hit the nail on the head, the man was selfish enough to do it

“while I cannot state for Dumbledore, I do know for certain that Voldemort created 7 of them, we are already in possession of 3 with another 1 having already been destroyed, 1 one of them is the reason that we decided to be up front with the both of you.

In 12 Grimmauld Place a horcrux in the form of Slytherins locket is currently in possession of Kreacher who helped Regulus Black to retrieve it from its hiding place.

Another is in the form of Rowena Ravenclaws Diadem which is currently in the Room of Requirement which we require your help Professor to give us an alibi as we believe Albus is getting quite suspicious of us.

The final decision is up to you but we hope that you will help us take down the two tyrants of the Wizarding World”.

The room had a very somber feel to it but soon McGonagall spoke up.

“i will help in any way I can, I just cannot understand why Albus would do all that, I'm sorry that I played my part in what he did”.

I went over to the professor, for the first time in this or any other life, I gave her a hug with understanding and meaning in it.

“its alright, I trusted him blindly as well, all that matters is we take the right steps in the future”.

I felt her hug me back before we separated,

“for what its worth I forgive you and I'm sure James and Lily would feel the same way”.

For the first time in either of my lives I saw the professor show her age as she went to sit down as I turned and looked at Sirus.

“i will help you the best I can pup, I have many regrets in my life, I should have never gone after Peter, I should have stayed with you and take you away from that bastard when I had a chance, I will do everything in my power to make things right pup, just tell me what you need me to do and I will do my best”.

I smiled at the broken looking man who had a determined look in his eye.

“first you have to get healthy, you need to be able to fight, on the bright side we are currently on working on ways to destroy Voldemort before he has a chance, he used a very particular resurrection ritual the first time around and we are modifying it, but for our plan to work we need to gather the Horcruxes up, we are hoping to recover the founders artifacts by transferring the horcrux to a pair of socks or something while keeping the objects safe”.

I could see a slight smile on McGonagall’s face but I decided to shock her one last time.

“Professor, how would you like to be Headmistress of Hogwarts”.

Sirus laughed as the look of shock took over McGonagall's face

“as Heir to three houses by blood and a fourth by conquest, I basically own Hogwarts and I find the current management lacking and I can tell you could be a better job so later on when the time is right will you accept the position”.

She gave me a muted nod as she tired to process this new knowledge, Sirus was still laughing at this point.

“now Sirus I believe you may have some embarrassing stories about my parents I'm dying to hear”.

~later that day~

Everyone was gathered in the Room of Requirement going over what happened today, Daphne wasn’t too happy that her future husband was a complete Gryffindor but a kiss and a hug soon had her on my side again while also causing her eyes to glaze over.

“that's not fair Harry, I want a kiss too”.

Luna hoped up and basically tackled me into a kiss which caused me to fall to the ground with Luna mounting me before kissing me some more.

~two months later~

It took months for Sirus to be let out of St Mungos, turns out when you hit on every Medi-witch below the age of 40 , they tend to stay away and don’t really help heal you.

Hermione was on the verge of lecturing Sirus until she realized that most of the medi-witches started slapping so hard that he had a red mark on his face, this fact caused her to laugh instead.

Right now at Grimmauld Place with Hermione’s parents here with Sirus and Kreacher somehow working together despite the words mud-blood and traitor being said repeatedly.

By hour 1 Sirus was already screaming at the house elf who still hadn’t backed down so Hermione and I decided to intervene.

“Sirus calm down let us talk to Kreacher”

Hermione kneeled down

“We know that you made a promise to Regulus concerning a locket”

The old House Elf’s eyes widened as Hermione finished speaking to him, I could see the start of tears.

“Master Regulus was a good master and Kreacher has failed him”.

The old couldn’t hold it in longer and started to cry hard with Hermione holding his shoulder to support him.

I kneeled down next to Hermione.

“we can help you Kreacher, can you please get us the locket so we help you”.

The old elf popped away for a second before returning with Slytherins locket.

“Dobby”.

My energetic elf popped in with dragon hide gloves and a lead box.

“Dobby take the Locket and store it away from the other, I don’t want to find out what will happen if they somehow talked to each other”.

“I understand Master Harry”.

Dobby popped away leaving a stunned old elf behind, Hermione spoke to the old elf.

“Kreacher we promise that we plan to destroy the locket we just have to do it at the right time and you will be right there with us but for now how about we continue our Christmas/Yule celebration”.

Hermione gave the old elf another hug before we went back to spending time with her parents and just plain having fun, Sirus pranked the Grangers quite a bit but I could see Hermione was already planning her revenge.

~two weeks later at Hogwarts~

“Miss Granger, Mr Malfoy and Mr Potter you both will be serving a detention with me tonight now move along before I make it tomorrow as well”.

McGonagall played her part just like we planned, a minor infraction that we had Draco help us with since he wanted to help find the Horcrux to help make up for what his dad had tried to do in our second year.

Now it was the just actually finding it in the room of lost things, I mean the last time we were in there is was cram packed of random stuff and McGonagall bought us around 2 hours to find it.

~that night~

“i expect you three back within 2 hours as Dumbledore seems to be taking way too much interest in you now so be careful now go find that dark thing and get it out of this school”.

We smiled at the professor as she went to make sure that we were patrolling the school with her.

What we were actually doing was entering the room that was filled to the brim of lost things from the thousands of years of students, items ranged from clothes to books and furniture, I mean how do you lose a cabinet.

“ok, Draco take the left side, Hermione take the right and I will check the middle, we are looking for The lost Diadem of Ravenclaw.

Hermione before you start finding books, trust me when I say that we can come back later for them so please focus”.

Hermione gave me a cute pout before smiling at me, thus beginning our search for the Diadem at least this time the place isn’t on fire.

~30 minutes later~

“ohhh my god, its another first edition”.

God damn it Hermione focus on the mission at hand.

This is when I heard Draco shout out.

“Harry I might have found it, it looks like a Ravenclaw Artifact and pure darkness is radiating off it”.

Running off to where Draco was shouting from to find the Diadem of Rowena Ravenclaw.

“Dobby”.

The elf popped in with the lead box I told him to have prepared, I levitated the Diadem into the box and from there the hyper elf disappeared.

“thank you for your help Draco, we are now one step closer to ending this war before it even starts”.

I looked around quickly and found that Hermione was stilling looking around the room.

“i think we might have lost Hermione to a collection of books”.

Draco and I started to laugh as we went to find my soul mate”.

~next week~

The girls and I were sitting in the Room of Requirement thinking of our next move.

“i think we wait, we have a year before Voldemort and work on dealing with the other problems we have, like the Weasley family”.

The grils nodded in agreement as Daphne spoke up.

“Ronald seems to have toned down a little bit but his longer sister Ginny almost seems determined to cause some type of incident, have you seen the way she stares at Harry, you can see the fangirl coming out”.

I felt a shiver down my spine as soon as she mentioned fangirl, I hate fangirl in this life and in the last, Luna spoke up.

“from what I can see she seems to think that she deserves to be with Harry, from the death glares she sends Harry, I think it might be for the best if we keep an eye on her”.

Despite the gravity of the warning, she still managed to say all of it in her usual dreamy, cute voice.

By the time we finished talking all I wanted to do is to hold my ladies in my arms so I had the RoR give us a bed and taking each girls hand I took them to the bed and soon we were just relaxing for a while just letting time pass us by while we kissed and held each other.

~later that day~

“come in”

Snapes voice could still send shivers down my spine but as Hermione and I entered his office we didn’t really fear any hatred from the man ever since we had a chat inside of my head.

“Evening Mr Potter, Ms Granger, what do I owe this intrusion for”.

I smiled at the man as we stood Infront of his desk.

“we were wondering if it was possible for us to take a look at your Mark”.

His eyes went wide for a second before returning to his usual blank expression as he rolled up his sleeve revealing the infamous mark of Voldemort.

I quickly took out my wand and a quick parseltongue spell later had the mark on the desk instead of his arm, this time his eyes went wide and stayed like that while Hermione transfigured a lead box.

“i hope you don’t mind if we keep this”.

The man was still coming to grips with what was happening to him.

“Dobby”.

The elf appeared with gloves on ready to take the box.

“please make sure Narcissa gets this analyzed ASAP”

The excitable elf nodded as Hermione took the box.

“don’t worry great master Harry, Dobby will give this to blonde lady right away”.

With a pop Snapes dark mark was gone.

“how did you do that Potter”.

I smiled at my former tormentor who seemed to finally have a smile despite it being more then a twitch on his lips.

“a couple of summers back we spent time with the Flamels and they taught us many things including spells from their extensive library, while not Parseltongue themselves, they still wanted to preserve the knowledge within that branch of magic.

My mother told me to help you move past your youthful mistakes and find happiness, she doesn’t want to see you suffer from the guilt from actions that she has long since forgiven you for,

As a direct quote from my mother, Sev go get yourself a girl and be happy”.

I could see his eyes welling up, taking our cue to leave, we left the man alone to work out his life.

We were walking back towards the Hufflepuff common room when Hermione asked the question I was expecting for a while now.

“when did you have a chance to talk to your mother “.

I gave her my best Marauder smile.

“haven’t had a chance yet but even Snape deserve a second chance at living the life he should have had, I'm pretty sure my mother will forgive me for lying”.

Hermione pulled my arm spinning me around so I was Infront of her and gave me a mighty snog, by the time she let me go we were before breathing pretty heavily,

“that's for doing the right thing and helping someone”

After that for some reason I could only think of helping people.

#Sex Scene#

~two weeks later in the RoR~

This was going to be an awkward meeting but one that had to happen, both Hermione and I were finally hitting proper puberty and we both couldn’t wait to embrace each other fully and without needing the excuse of dominating Narcissa to do it.

“Ok, I'm going to approach this like a Gryffindor as I think that will be the easiest option, both Hermione and I would like to talk about sex and the acts there in that we are more then ready to start doing, if any of you don’t wish to talk about this yet or are not ready for that step feel free to say no and we will respect your wishes, Cissy is here to answer any technical question you might have and to join in on the fun later”.

No one seemed to move except Narcissa who was rubbing her thighs a little, I could tell she had been waiting for this for a while.

Luna was the only one that made noticable movements but from the the look of it she was taking her clothes off.

Hermione and I chuckled a little before putting a stop to it.

“calm down Luna, we can get to that part later but first we need to talk about some things first”

The cute blonde gave us both a pout, considering the conversation we were having at this time, I couldn’t help but to think of her kissing me with those lips

“as you all probably realized Hermione and I are dominates meaning we get pleasure in dominating our partners, the only time Hermione is submissive is when she is with me,

What we would like to do today is give you a taster of what that is like and from their you can decide if you want to continue or tap out”.

The girls gave their consent and from there we released our pent up magic, soon the room we were in was thick with the presence of our magic.

Cissy gave up any idea of etiquette and was trying to tear her clothes of while her fingers played with her pussy.

Hermione wanted to take the lead with Cissy so she went over and started playing with her,

“my my, one second in the presence of our magic and you turn into a little whore for our use”.

The blonde women looked up a Hermione and I could see the devotion in her eyes,

“of course, I missed you both so much Lucuis as gotten better with his tongue but nothing can replace you mistress”.

The women was basically panting as Hermione’s fingers took over the job Cissy’s was trying to do,

Getting up I walked over to the other Pureblood lady in the room Daphne, coming up behind her I whispered softly,

“do you see that Daphne, it doesn’t matter how Pure your blood or status is at the end of the day your desires will make you mine”.

My hand started massaging her growing breast as I started kissing her slender neck,

I’m guessing Daphne was just as magic sensitive as Cissy because she started moaning as soon as my hands started getting a little rough with her breasts.

“you like that don’t you, being played with like your nothing but a toy to us being used for pleasure, I can already see it, you lying on the bed withering underneath me as I fuck you without mercy as you lick Hermione’s pussy”.

I could tell I was having an effect on her by the moans coming out of her month that seemed to be getting higher and higher in pitch.

Just to tease the girl I quickly removed my hands from her body, almost instantly she moaned at the lose of pleasure.

“just a little taster my sweet Lady Slytherin”.

I could tell she wanted more, she was sending the signals but at this moment I have a future Lady Hufflepuff to tease.

Moving towards Susan I could already see the red head already had her sizeable breasts out as Luna played with them, the blonde was the first to notice me approaching.

“I thought I would warm her up for you ….. Master”.

That one word sent shivers and caused my blood to boil.

“be careful Luna, you get one freebee but the next will be your declaration of servitude to Hermione and I”.

The blonde cutie smiled at me before walking towards me with a slight sway of her hip as she started taking her clothes off.

“Master, I have already made my decision so I why you enjoy what you own”.

With the speed of a predator, I took Luna into my arms and claimed her mouth as my property devour what little innocence she had left.

Luna for her part was doing her best to mold her body with mine as her hands gripped into my back,

By the time we broke the kiss Luna was panting like a cat in heat, I could see the lust in her eyes like she wanted nothing more than to mount me then and there.

“why don’t you tease Daphne my little Moon slave while get Susan on board”.

That damn cute pout came back so I brought her in for another kiss after wish I spoke to her,

“if you keep showing off those sweet lips of yours, I’m going to have to put them to use”.

I gave her tight ass a soft slap and a squeeze before going to Susan who watched the whole exchange with her fingers deep into her pussy.

“did you enjoy that little conversation my sweet Susan, do you like the idea of Luna being fucked hard by me as you watch”.

Susan moaned as I saw her hands speed up a little but I felt I should be a little mean to the girl, I took her hands and pinned them to the chair, her eyes widened as she realized that I stopped her.

“i think you should wait Susan, I think you need a clear head to make the decision”.

I sent a pulse of my magic out of myself, this caused her to moan again,

To my surprise a pair of hands started to caress my body,

Turning my head I saw Narcissa behind me naked as the day when she was born, I could see her eyes were glazed over with lust,

I could see Hermione was winking at me as she went over to play with Daphne and Luna,

Sneaking women, I tired to think of what I should I tell Narcissa to do but soon I felt the lady’s hands caress down my body heading to what I presume is her goal.

It was going to be a long night.

~next day~

Waking up in a very large bed surrounded by my future wives and the feeling tiredness was definingly something I could get used too,

Both Hermione and I needed that release just to calm down, what we didn’t expect was each of our partners being so willing to go all the way,

Slowing I untangled myself from the limbs that somehow kept me in bed,

Once I managed to free myself, I looked back and saw quite a few smiles, I don’t know how we are going to do it but I think Hermione and I could make this work but right now I was really hungry,

“Dobby”.

The excitable elf appeared,

“what can I do for the great master Harry”.

I smiled at the elf I wished I could have done so much for in my last life.

“please Dooby just call me Harry, you’re my friend first and elf second”.

I was still trying to convince Dobby to call me my name.

“that's what makes Harry the Great master so no”.

I was starting to give on this project.

“ok Dobby but I won’t give up, can you please make us some breakfast we seemed to have slept in”.

Dobby smiled before popping away, during this conversation some of the girls woke up.

“morning my loves, sorry for the noise, Dobby is going to make us some breakfast so when your awake enough join me a the table”.

The last part was mainly directed at Luna who looked about two seconds away from falling asleep again.

Hermione was the first to join just as Dobby was setting plates for everyone, once everyone was seated Hermione spoke up.

“I want to talk about Dumbledore, while we already know his planning the Tri-wizard Tournament but with Ron trying to be nice, I have a feeling that Dumbledore was behind this change”.

~meanwhile in Dumbledore’s office~

Now lets see how the preparations for the tournament, so far Olympe has been having quite a lot reservations about this whole thing but with Igor on my side we just agreed to have Dragons as the first task.

Now it was time to ‘persuade’ the mer-people to allow me to use their village for the second task, I'm thinking hostages and random monsters littered amongst the lake.

I think next year is shaping up to be quite fun, giving Voldemort a way to be resurrected while teaching Harry his place in this world.

But what can I do to make this year to set him up to fail next year, sadly his professors are saying that he was ahead of his year and his muggle-born friend is no better,

Maybe it was time to get Mr Weasley to start breaking apart his relationships, the boy has too much happiness, what was the point of dropping off the brat at the Dursleys if he was going to be happy because of hormonal teenagers, god damn hormonal teenagers.

Chapter Text

“Ahh Mr Weasley thank you for seeing me”.

The youngest male Weasley walked in like he owned the place,

My list of regrets were slowly increasing as I aged, seeing the young boy walk in like he was the most important person in the world was going to be added to my list,

Oh well, what I do for the greater good shall be my cross to bear,

“I wanted to talk about a common problem we have, namely Harry Potter”

The snarl on the boy’s face told me that his feelings hadn’t changed over the summer, which is good since from what I have heard by the teachers that he was getting friendlier with Harry and his friends,

“I was hoping we could work out a plan to start chipping away at his support base something like getting rid of his companions, I'm sure a young lad like yourself would be a fair better friend to them”.

I could tell he liked that idea by the grin that was now on his face, it was a grin that made me hope that the girls could forgive me but I knew they would love him eventually,

“that sounds like a wonderful idea professor, so what do I need to do to make this happen?”.

The boy was basically bouncing in his seat

“its quite simple Mr Weasley, you keep being nice to them and I will start a type of magic persuasion on them in the background to help them see that you are clearly are the better choice”.

I could see him puff up in pride at my words,

“of course, I am professor, I'm a Gryffindor not some useless Hufflepuff like Harry”.

I nodded in approval for his statement despite my reservations I need to do this for the greater good, sadly Snape wasn’t going to be helpful for whatever reason he sees Harry as Lily’s son and not James’s, so I had to brew the blasted potion.

“well Mr Weasley it seems you have a plan to start while I prepare my side of things”.

The boy started to leave when he left me with some parting words,

“don’t worry Headmaster, Gryffindors charge ahead”.

With that the boy left me thinking without magic that boy would have no chance,

~2 months later~

Ronald has been overly nice for a while and it gives me the creeps, Harry is going on the theory of just keep an eye on him as best we can but I really want to snog the shit out of him,

Wait where the hell it that come from, I mean Harry is hot, but Ron is such a smoke show, I mean I don’t know why I'm here with Harry, I need to really to rethink my priorities,

~from the view at the head table~

I could see the potion taking affect, first it was Miss Granger looking over at Mr Weasley and just like clockwork each of Mr Potter’s women were looking elsewhere for companionship namely Mr Weasley,

I had to stress to the boy that it was slow acting to make sure it would be ingrained into their souls, given enough time they will be loyal pets to the boy, some might see it as slavery but for the greater good they will obey the boy,

~2 months later~ (Harry’s perspective)

Something is seriously wrong, for the last month Hermione and the others have been getting flirty with Ronald, its gotten quite blatant over the last week,

I swear I saw Daphne being gropped by someone the other day but I couldn’t confirm who it was and I knew some of my girlfriends were experimenting with each other, so I let it be,

What’s really wrong is that most of them have been actively avoiding me and seem to be acting dumb like test scores going down type of dumb,

The women known as the Brightest Witch of our age was staring quite blankly at a textbook like she didn’t understand a single word that was on the page,

“Hemione are you feeling alright, you seem to be distracted lately”

“I don’t know Harry, reading seems to be too boring at the moment, I just keep thinking about other things”.

That was the biggest red flag I have ever seen in my life,

Grabbing Hermione’s arm, I apparated us to the RoR, it hurt the living daylights out of me, not only bouncing off the Hogwarts wards and focusing Hermione to join me but something was wrong so I had to do it.

“oww Harry, that hurt why wouldn’t you hurt me like that Ron wouldn’t do that to me”.

I could see the fear in her eyes, someone had done something to my Hermione and I was mad.

“sorry Hermione but this is going to hurt you just as much as it will hurt me”.

I placed my hands on her face and forced her to look me in the eyes,

“Legilimens”

Popping into Hermione’s mind I was expecting to see a library of knowledge and memories,

Instead I saw what could only be described as Bimbo Hermione, she was in a muggle prono version of a school girl outfit and was just giggling,

“hello Mister, are you my Master Won-won, I have been waiting for him and I cannot keep brainy girl locked up for ever,

She pointed to the side where I saw the Hermione I loved screaming in silence and trying her hardest to bash an invisible wall,

Turning back to Bimbo Hermione, was somehow managed to strip in two seconds that I looked towards Hermione,

“don’t worry about her Mister just focus on me and my perky breasts,

Don't you want to just to play with my boy like the toy I want to be”.

I could feel the compulsion to give in, the desire that something outside of my own mind was trying to push me to do,

I pulled out the Staff of Le Fay, Hermione and I promised not to use the staffs until we really needed it but someone was trying to destroy my soul mate and anger was fuelling my actions more than logic.

“sorry Bimbo but I want my brainy Hermione back ‘integram emundationem’”

I sent a pulse of magic throughout Hermione's mindscape, sadly it didn’t destroy the bimbo Hermione but it did release the real Hermione who immediately went to expel the intruder with extreme prejudice, which under different circumstance would be pretty hot but that thought was stopped when I saw Hermione literally rip Bimbo Hermione’s head off,

No blood came out but as her body vanished but Hermione was still breathing hard, I could feel the anger rolling off her.

“she made me fail a test and numerous pieces of homework but Ronald told her to destroy my copy of Hogwarts – A history, I had that copy since I started here”.

I saw the love of my life breaking down in front of me, putting the staff away I got hold of her and held her to my chest, I did my best to soothe my soul mate but I could tell vengence will be the only thing on her mind.

“come on my sweet, let us get our women back from that prick and finally end him for good”.

I left her mind as she nodded,

“shall we summon them my love”.

She gave me a determined nod as we took out our staff’s, in unison we summon our loves,

“Lady magic hear our plea, our hearts have been hurt and our loves been taken away from us, please return to us the loves that we embraced, please hear our plea”,

From around the castle our girlfriends were popped into the RoR, surprising most and annoying a particular red head,

One by one each of our girlfriends but what really pissed us off was Luna popping in on her knees in a position we know all too well,

As the girls started being confused before seeing us but what Luna was saying was scary at least for me,

“where's my Won-Won, I was pleasing my Won-WOn and you took him away from me you monsters”.

Luna started running towards me I could see the hate and anger in her eyes,

Without a second thought I went into my Luna’s mind,

“Legillimens”

I don’t what I expected to see when I went into Luna’s mind, maybe a couple of creatures I wouldn’t know about let allow guess,

What I saw instead was a mindscape that was fractured and on the verge of destruction, I don’t know who did this but I could tell they lack the ability to think properly,

“hello mister Harry, its about time you try to save poor Luna, only issue is that she's gone, don’t get me wrong she fought pretty hard but loneliness can do weird things to people”.

This Luna wasn’t my Luna that was for sure, Bimbo Hermione was one thing but this Luna seemed angrier or embraced maybe.

“I'm sorry I took so long but I will find the real Luna and bring her back, I don’t care how long it takes I will find her”.

Soon I was searching this mindscape that I knew would be completely changed quite soon,

As I jumped between platform searching for my moon princess,

“LUNA, PLEASE COME BACK”.

I had false Luna following me around trying to stop me in a pretty annoying way,

“your not going to find her, I have long since hidden her within this world and she won’t be found”.

I ignored her as I continued my search soon something started to attack me,

“Welcome to the inner defences Mister harry, only my Won-won is allowed this far into my mind, so I hope you like insects”.

That is a real Luna like defence but I pushed on as insects started biting me pretty bad but I just did my best to ignore them,

Soon the bug were getting bigger and sharper, some felt like they were burrowing into my skin but I refused to give up,

“my my you seem really determined too bad you won’t find her I mean the poor girl was crying for you for so long begging for you to save her”,

I could feel both anger and sadness, I failed Luna but I refused to let her suffer anymore, I kept pushing as best I could to the centre where I felt she would be,

I believe I was nearing the centre when I saw a large animal, maybe it was the Crumple-Horned Snorkack but either way it didn’t look friendly,

“meet my inner sanctums guard, the definably real Crumple-Horned Snorkack I called him Greg,

Harry meet Greg, Greg Hurt Harry”

The creature charged at me and soon I was doing my best to dodge the beast while I tried to think of the best way to deal with this creature.

Non-Luna was laughing at me as the creature managed to whack me in the leg,

I was at the creature's mercy so when in a corner do a hail merry and I did my best to think of all the times Luna spoke about the creature from its eating habits to where its from.

~Flashback~

Hey Harry did you know that a Crumple-Horned Snorkack is an omnivore that likes scratches on its chin”,

I smiled at my bubbly Luna,

“really so if I were to ever meet one I just give it a little scratch like this”

I started scratching her chin and I swear I heard her purr or something close to it,

“ooohh yes just like that and it would be your best friend”.

~end of flashback”

I saw the creature getting closer to me and just as it was about to connect its horn with my chest I managed to scratch its chin with my eyes closed as I couldn’t bear to see the horn in my chest

I was braced to feel pain but as I managed to open my eyes I saw the creature acting more like a dog getting a belly scratch, then the savage beast that was attacking me two seconds ago.

“who's a good little Crumple-Horned Snorkack”,

The little beast now looked as harmful as a puppy,

“you actually listened to me”.

Wait what,

Looking up to who I believed was the fake Luna, I saw tears coming down her cheeks,

“while I may not understand it sometimes, I do pay attention as best as I can”,

Luna tackled into me into a hug,

“I'm sorry I had to lie to you Harry, they sent false Harry’s in here to trick me into cheating on you, please forgive me”,

I held Luna tight to my chest letting her release the tears,

“i forgive you Luna, I never blamed you and trust me when I say you will get your revenge”,

That stopped the tears for a second as Luna popped her head out of my chest,

“you can take Dumbledore but Ronald is mine, before I could kick the other Luna out, she allowed him to do things”.

I could see the tear well up in her eyes again,

“his all yours Luna, now let us leave so I can hold you in real life

Her sweet smile only made me angrier at the weasel.

~back in the RoR~

Once we were back in the room, I found a calm though crying Luna in my arms who at this point had me in a death grip and refused to let go of me.

I looked around and saw that Hermione was holding Daphne and Susan in her arms as she looked right into my eyes searching them to make sure I was safe.

“you two were gone for 2 hours but it seems to have worked out in the end, I managed to break our girlfriends out of the potion, I got a feeling that I don’t want to know what happened to our moon princess otherwise there wouldn’t be a Weasel family by the end of today”.

I smiled at how protective Hermione got with our girlfriends but she had a point as well, its time to rid ourselves of the Weasley Family.

“Luna has dibs on Ronald Hermione but I think you actually have a point its time to rid ourselves of the Weasley Clan”.

I summoned my wand from its holster, my core was bursting with magic as my anger fuelled my actions, the logical side of me was looking to Hermione to confirm and just like me I could feel the power rolling off her and the anger evident in her eyes told me she will join me in the destruction of the Weasley family.

“I, Lord Gryffindor Lord Hufflepuff, Lord Slytherin and Lord Ravenclaw declare a blood feud against House Weasley which will only end once they are no more, so mote it shall be”.

A bright light was emitted from my wand as Magic herself accepted my vow.

I saw the ladies around me smile at my willingness to defend their honour but soon their smiles turned feral as they smelt blood in the water.

“come my ladies, I believe our Moon Princess has some revenge to enact”.

The lady in question was wand out and ready.

Leaving the RoR we started making our way to towards the great hall, it was around lunch time so we knew where Ronald would be after we cut short his Luna time,

I could tell Hermione was aiming to take Ginny down, the others I think were mainly here to provide crowd control and maybe hold back the twins if they tired anything before their turn.

Bursting into the hall we went straight towards the Gryffindor table and immediately saw Ronald doing his best impression of a pig eating slop.

“RONALD WEASLEY GET YOUR ASS FRONT AND CENTRE”.

My screaming scared Ronald into moving without thinking, it was only when he was standing in front of us that he realised what had happened and immediately begun to scowl.

“what do you want Potter, did your sluts finally tell you that a real man started loving them”.

The whispers around the hall grew louder as Ronald puffed out his chest thinking his the top shit in the school.

“you mean the real man that used a love potion on my magic blessed wives and my soul mate or the fact you proceeded to do things to my women without consent”.

The whispers were now loud and everywhere as Ronald deflated a little but seemed to refuse to back down.

“whatever orphan boy, what are you going to do about it”.

This caused the whispers to stop almost immediately as the idiot put his foot in his mouth.

“because of the actions of you and your kin, Ronald Weasley I have declared a blood feud against House Weasley, if you wish for mercy may I suggest you give the names of the people that helped you as we know you're not smart enough to brew a love potion”.

The red head started to turn completely red as I could see the beginnings of a hissy fit, I mean how childlike is this boy.

“ARE YOU INSULTING MY INTELLIGENCE”.

I started doing a slow clap.

“congratulations Mr Weasley you finally realised what anyone looking at your grades would have figured out in two seconds, but we are getting side tracked.

Do you refute my claim that you used love potions on those under the protection of my house”.

The boy didn’t seem understand the situation he was in; I mean I was giving him one last chance to either admit the truth or lie his face off or knowing Ronald he would dig a deeper hole and personally I wanted to see what he would do.

“i did what was right, you don’t have the strength to provide for these sluts and they deserve to be with a real man like me”.

Damn that’s a deep hole his digging.

“so be it the blood feud shall remain until the last Weasley dies beginning with you Ronald, one of my ladies had dibs on destroying you, My Moon Princess if you please”.

Luna came forward wand in hand and a glint in her eye that I saw made a couple of Ravenclaw students flinch in fear.

“what, you couldn’t beat me yourself you had to use Loony to beat me, not man enough to fight me yourself”.

The cockiness would have been funny under different circumstances.

“nope but considering what you did to Luna earlier today I believe she is entitled to fight for her honour”.

The cockiness didn’t go away like it would in any smart person, but Luna would change that quite soon.

Luna didn’t hesitate for a second as a flame whip came out of her wand, it was almost instant that I saw the blood drain from his face.

Soon she started toying with him, whipping around him causing him to flinch and move, I could tell she was enjoying this quite a bit but soon the idiot started using Protego to protect himself but even then it was barely keeping him safe.

Soon Luna was switching to spells I have never heard or seen before all I knew was it seemed to scare Ronald as her aim got closer and closer to him until I saw the spell she used, a switching spell in less than two seconds Ronald’s body was filled with food, I think she might of filled every organ with food, live like a pig you die like a pig.

“WHY HARRY WHY”.

I saw Ginny running towards me with tears in her eyes.

“YOU HAVE BEEN CORRUPTED BY THESE WHORES”.

As the ginger got closer to me, I saw Hermione give the women a right hook right to the nose creating a sicking crack as the red head collided with Hermione’s fist.

Soon the red head was on the floor with a broken nose, I could see Hermione’s satisfied grin as she watched the youngest Weasley cupping her nose as blood started to flow out of it.

“that miss Ginny is what you get for calling our women whores and this is for thinking that you deserved Harry and had the right to try to split us apart”.

Hermione when sent out a custom spell just for Ginny, an aging spell that turned the once youth full Ginny into an old crow of a women.

“now your body matches your mind set, an old cranky woman that thinks she deserves everything in this world but will get nothing”.

I could see the horror on Ginny’s face as she started looking at her body that she now inhabited, the smirk on Hermione’s face told me hours of research into the spell was well worth it.

Hermione came back to my side but turned back to Ginny at the last second.

“ohh before I forget, I used all of your core to perform the spell so you're basically a squib in the body of a 100-year-old women so good luck with that”.

Anyone in ear shot basically saw what we did as a death sentence to the girl.

The twins were next but oddly enough they came with their hands up and wands still in their pockets.

“we surrender”

“we didn’t know what”

“was happening”

“we promise”

Twin speak aside which always seemed to hurt my head, I decided to give them a choice.

“Fred and George you have two options, one is that you protect your family honour in a duel that would most likely be the end of your life and wouldn’t stop the destruction of your family or renounce your family name and forge your own path as no-names until such time as you marry”.

The twins looked at each other and took out their wands which caused my women to take theirs out to be safe, as they pointed their wands to the ceiling the twins renounced their names.

“smart decision, know that we bare no ill will to either of you and we only wish you happiness in your future, now go and live”.

The twins quickly left as the head of the Weasley family came in looking pissed off with Molly following right behind him.

The two of them were shocked to see the dead body of their youngest son and a very old looking ginger that reminded them of Ginny,

“Greetings Lord Weasley, your two youngest decided to use a combination of love potions and stupidity which in turn has forced me to declare a blood feud against your family, you have 1 minute to prepare for our duel to determine the fate of your family”.

I have never seen Auther so angry before, his wand hand was twitching, I don’t think he will be waiting the 1 minute.

Auther tried to get a cheap shot only for it to be defected to Molly, hitting her squarely on the chest sending into the wall behind her with a loud crack.

Mr Weasley was now furious, I just smiled at the prick.

“your the one that tried to cheat, you cannot blame me for deflecting it now defend yourself Lord Weasley”.

I started sending cutting curse after cutting curse towards the head Weasley venting all of my anger from over the years of them trying for whatever reason to control my life and now it was time for revenge.

Soon Arthur was trying to find his footing to hit back but a piecing hex hidden under a cutting curse went right through his shield and into his heart, maybe not the nicest way to kill someone but it will be painful and end the Weasley threat.

“I, Lord Harry James Gryffindor, Slytherin, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff hereby call upon Lady Magic to revoke the name Weasley from magic and any surviving members shall be hence forth No-name's”.

A flash came from my wand confirming that Lady Magic has accepted the end of the feud and what I have said, nothing could be heard within the great hall.

I looked to Dumbledore giving him a smirk as he wore an unreadable expression ‘check’ you old goat your move.

Turning around my girls and I left for the RoR to debrief and relax.

~RoR~

Once we entered the room I had a large bed created and soon we were all holding each other naked on the bed just embracing the warmth from each other,

I could hear Hermione cry on my chest as Susan held Luna in her arms, everyone else was cuddling each other.

Hermione spoke up between tears.

“did we really just destroy a whole magical family”

I held her tighter.

“yes we did, they were the first victim of our revenge my sweet, we tired teaching them a lesson but they refused to learn so now they have reaped what they have sowed, I'm not trying to justify our actions but they got off a lot easier than what I wanted to do to them, they loved potioned our family for god sake”.

I felt a couple of our ladies cuddle closer to us, I could feel our magic embrace each of us as we all started drifting to sleep.

Chapter Text

The way home from Hogwarts was a somber one, Hermione was still getting over basically killing Ginny, at this moment she was being held by Daphne meanwhile Luna was pretending to be alright but I could see right through it, her eyes told you everything about how she is and right now she needed to be held.

I took Luna’s hand which caused her to look at me with those beautiful eyes of hers and just held close to me as my hands caressed her hair as I tried to get her to relax.

“How are you feeling my moon princess”

“i’m fine Harry just thinking”

None of her odd version of happiness was present in her voice, my moon princes was hurting and doing a bad job at hiding.

“its alright Luna you don’t have to hide anything from us and no matter what that cute brain of yours says, we will always love you”.

I could feel my chest start to feel wet as she let the last of her guards down and just let it all out, by this time everyone was silent and watching the conversation.

“even if I murdered someone”.

“Even if someone died by your hand we will still love you and I won’t lie by the end of this we will all have killed someone and one could say we are justified in this as we are killing the monsters of this world, we may become monsters ourselves but know that the love I have for each of you will never disappear.

Ronald Wesley was a monster in the making who hurt our Luna and no one is allowed to hurt us without receiving our wraith”.

Without noticing the women around us had come together and embraced us in a giant hug, it was a still a somber mood but the love between us was now in the forefront.

“we love you Harry and don’t you forget that as well”.

Luna spoke with all the love she could muster but I still wouldn’t yet her leave for a long time.

~later at Malfoy Manor~

Sitting at the table in Malfoy Manor definingly made me feel like a lord, it also helps that by this point Narcissa had completely broken Lucius to the point he was serving us drinks, I think she might have collared him as well.

“this school year has been a combination of boring and exciting and I for one am glad it's over but this coming year will be the hardest we have ever gone through”.

Hermione gave me a look that told me she was thinking I was being a bit dramatic, I just smiled at her.

“The exercise and training routine that Hermione started us on from first year will be a cake walk compared to what Hermione has come up with for this year, we are in the final stage of this battle so we cannot stop until we are beyond ready,

The weekdays will be for training but weekends will be relaxation and unscheduled recreation, I plan to take each of you on at least one date before the end of the summer”.

I could see the more pureblood leaning of my mates seemed less than enthusiastic about this, which basically meant that Hermione and I were being glared at while Draco and Pansy were laughing at us.

Hermione spoke up in the hope of us not being murdered.

“The regime will be starting out slow but will encompass battle training, new spells, physical training and flexibility, I know some of you aren't too thrilled about this which is why Narcissa volunteered Draco while Lord Parkinson volunteered Pansy to join us for the summer and for the training.”

Their smiles disappeared in a instant, Draco looked towards his mother who smiled at him as she nodded her head to state that yes, it’s the truth and it's going to be a world of fun.

“I also know that you will have to deal with a balanced diet designed to maximize the gains you will be receiving from the training and yes this will mean no desserts until further notice”.

And that’s what I think annoyed them the most which I could understand, I will miss my treacle tarts.

“now let us relax and think of ways to get the last horcrux, Nagini being a snake means she can hide pretty easily, any thoughts on how we should take care of her”.

Daphne was the first to speak up.

“wouldn’t the ritual kill her once it's been performed since its designed to find and eliminate Horcruxes”.

Hermione smiled at Daphne before replying.

“While the ritual will destroy the last of his horcruxes, it will not summon them”.

Susan spoke next.

“Would it be possible to summon the snake once we know it's in the area”.

And Susan has earnt a big reward during our date.

“That could work Susan we just to make sure the most magically powerful wizard we have access to”.

The ladies looked to me.

“ok but if I have to learn so do all of you”.

~first Saturday of the summer”

I was waiting near the front door of Malfoy Manor waiting for my first date of the summer, it was agreed by the group that Luna gets the first date so I planned to surprise her with a trip.

I was broken out of my thoughts by a tap on my shoulder which made me look up to the sight of Luna in a dress with a pair of comfy shoes.

“ready to go my love”.

I took out a old ruler which made Luna look at me oldy.

“I thought it might be a good idea for us to check out Sweden, maybe walk around a forest and check out nature and look at animals.”

Her smile went into overdrive of happiness as she realised we will be looking for some of the creatures her dad and her kept trying to look for.

She quick put a hand on the ruler as I activated the portkey.

~second Saturday of the summer~

Luna loved her weekend, she told everyone how we saw so many creatures and she set the bar pretty high for the next date which was going to be with Daphne.

Being told to wear semi formal muggle styled clothing confused her a lot but I planned to take her to a really nice muggle restaurant and then watch a movie before a walk in a park or just around London.

To most muggles this would be considered a standard date night stuff but to Daphne it would be something completely different I just hoped she will like it.

As Daphne approached, I couldn’t believe the beauty that was walking towards me, Daphne is known as the ice queen and tends to hide her body and natural beauty, right now though she was wearing a nice black dress with silver and green highlights but what really drew my eye was the cleavage she was showing or the tightness of the dress that was showing off her figure.

“Ready to go Harry”.

I think my brain had stopped working so I decided to just nod and show her the portkey, this went well but did make Daphne giggle a little.

~third Saturday of the summer~

Daphne had a wonderful tight and didn’t stop smiling for the whole night and when we came back the women dragged Daphne to a room to what I suspected was a gossip session for details.

Now it was Susan’s turn to have a date with me and this time I have planned to just copy Daphne’s date but then I thought about it for a bit and instead I decided to do something a little different and take her to Paris for some tourism activities like going to the Eiffel Tower and a couple of museums then a nice dinner at a French restaurant.

I told Susan to dress to walk in muggle areas and she did not disappoint, it seems that she had a liking to muggle clothes as she was wearing a pair of jeans with a tank top that seemed to emphases her cleavage but she had a lite sweater so she would be able to cover herself.

Damn my partners were hot with a capital H.

“you are looking stunning my dear”.

This caused her to blush as she muttered a thank you.

I held out the international portkey that will whisk us away to Paris via an old stopwatch.

~fourth Saturday of the summer~

These dates are starting to become a thing of legends as Susan couldn’t wait to tell the others about our date and from the looks l got at dinner told me I was doing things right.

Tonight's date was Narcissa who in my opinion was going to be the hardest as I barely knew her and she was older than I was, I spent most of the week trying to figure out what would she enjoy, my first thought was to take her to a good wizarding restaurant but then it occurred to me, that is what her husband would do and I did not want to be that stupid.

I had Narcissa dress like she was going about her day, her version of casual clothes which would be considered high end in the muggle world, I did this because I planned to take her a good muggle restaurant then a stroll through London and ending the night with the London eye that I reserved just for us where a candle lit dessert course will be waiting for us.

I watched as Narcissa was descending the stairs looking absolutely stunning making my second brain want to take over and just take her straight to bed.

Taking her arm, we portkeyed away before I could say something stupid that might ruin the night.

~last Saturday of the holidays~

Narcissa loved the date though I think that it was more to do with tasting Mexican food for the first time, but she was happy and that was all that mattered.

Tonight was Hermione’s turn but a bit of a twist she told me she wanted to plan the date, which has caused me to be standing at the door of her room waiting to be let in.

All she told me was to dress in casual clothes and have a lot of energy, admittedly the last part had me hoping for some sex but after Hermione stated that everyone needed to focus on the training, this caused many of us to death stare her, but she made a good point about conserving energy,

“You can come in now Harry”.

God just her voice alone was making me twitch as I opened the door and entered what can only be described as Heaven, each one of my soul mates were naked in a very large bed and looked ready to pounce on me.

From the corner of my eye, I saw Hermione come up beside me, naked as the rest of them and looking freaking hot.

“I talked to the girls, and we all came to agreement that you have been a wonderful partner and that we should reward you, Luna came up with the idea of an orgy with each of us taking our turn to satisfy you and each other”.

Hermione was massaging my balls through my clothing as she spoke, my mind was already cloudy because of lust, the holiday of exercise someone how made each of them sexier, flat stomachs with a hint of abs, asses that were perky and tight and tits that were soft and perky, each soul mate was at the peak of physical fitness and were driving me crazy.

While I was in my own little world Hermione managed to vanish my clothing releasing my now hardened cock from its confines.

The looks the girls were giving me told me that it was going to be a long night, Susan looked like she was on the verge of attacking me while Daphne was looking at me like I was a dessert.

“Harry I hope you enjoy our date night because its going to be a long one”.

Hermione was basically giving me a hand job by this point while caressing my balls, I could feel the need to dominate and fuck my women, Hermione whispered into my ear.

“do it Harry, I can feel your desires, don’t hold back fuck our women until they cannot walk”.

Pulling Hermione towards me I captured her lips with mine, devouring them without restraint as my hands went straight to her soaking wet pussy, soon I was two fingers deep into her tight pussy pumping her making her moan into my mouth.

Breaking the kiss had the both of us panting but I wanted more, picking Hermione up bridal style to the bed making her giggle before I placed her on the bed in-between our women.

“Ladies I think Hermione needs to learn what happens when people are forced to abstain from sex”.

Hermione’s eyes widened as the ladies started slowing choosing their spots and attacking her pressure centres while I went behind Susan tp be face to face with her dripping pussy.

It was definingly going to be a fun night.

~the next day~

The six of us slept in after what we did last night, Hermione lost her mind from a five-person pleasure assault, I made sure that each of my ladies enjoyed every second of it but at this moment my legs were sore but the smile on my face could not be stopped as we walked into the board room,

We were greeted with the sight of a grinning Sirus, Remus about to hit Sirus over the head just in case, Severus who was doing his best to ignore the duo, the parents of my ladies were here and last but not least Professor McGonagall which surprised me a little but after taking through letters I finally nailed into her the flaws and mistakes that Dumbledore has done and not just to my life but a whole host of others including herself.

As we all took our seats Sirus spoke up.

“I heard you had a nice night pup”.

Remus whacked his head as Cissa gave him a death glare.

“why yes I did Sirus but I would hold your tongue if you don’t want a bunch of angry women after you”.

This made him shut up pretty fast, it also helped he got a couple of glares that would scare Voldemort.

“now that Padfoot is quiet let us start this meeting, today we are here to inform those present and plan for the downfall of the Dark Lords Voldemort and Dumbledore”.

Most had shuddered at Voldemort’s name but were surprised when I mentioned Dumbledore, Remus was the first to stand up for the old goat.

“Harry how can you say that Dumbledore is the leader of the light”.

“ok riddle me this, how many werewolves have been admitted to Hogwarts during his tenure”.

That shut him up fast enough, only for Madam Bones to speak up.

“while that may be a sticking point on his record as a Headmaster, as Chief Warlock he has stopped the dark side from gaining more power.”

“while that might be true, what has he done to increase the rights of magical creatures like werewolves, Veela’s and other, or how about work he has done to help Muggleborn’s have the same rights as Pureblood’s.

At this very moment in time you Amelia Bones a pureblood could kill a Muggleborn and you might have to pay a fine, meanwhile if Hermione a Muggleborn were to kill a Pureblood in self-defence and she would be sent to Azkaban for at least 5 years.

The system is completely unbalanced and Dumbledore has done nothing to fix this in fact he seems like he has been trying to do the opposite in both the legislative and educational field, Professor McGonagall, how many classes were in Hogwarts when you went there as a student”.

The women was wide eyed as the she suddenly became the centre of attention.

“back when I was a student there was about 20 or so classes depending on class sizes”.

This shocked the more younger crowd amongst us.

“did this include a class for muggles to learn wizarding culture”.

She almost looked ashamed as she responded.

“Yes”

I sat back down and let the people gathered think for a second, Madam bones spoke first.

“all of those misunderstandings that didn’t need to happen so many lives could have been saved”.

Daphne’s dad Cyril spoke up.

“why would he do this”.

The look of disbelief on his face said it all, Hermione spoke up in reply.

“Everyone knows Dumbledore’s greater good saying well he got that from his rumoured lover Grindelwald who believed just like Dumbledore that Pureblood wizards are better than anything else, the only difference between the two is Dumbledore is subtle about his beliefs and works from the shadows”.

“i know many of you believed in Dumbledore or possibly still do but he needs to be stopped, enough lives have been destroyed, if it wasn’t for Hermione and her parents I would still be living in a house were I was treated like a house elf at the best of times, we need to know who we can trust, each other you are here because we trust you so we ask you will you stay and help us take down two of the most powerful Dark Lords in history.”

Chapter Text

Being back at school sucked, in truth though, it was mainly because we had to stop spending time with Narcissa; now we have to deal with the tournament and a mysterious sixth partner that Hermione and I are having a bet about,

I think its going to be Daphne’s friend Tracey while Hermione thinks its going to be Fleur mainly because she was supposedly smitten with me but I never saw it, what I do see is the lust that Tracey has been sending Daphne and I.

Right now though I was watching Headmaster Billy Goat announce the Triwizard Tournament to a soon to be unhappy school.

“now I have some news and I hope you will wait until I have finished before saying anything, this year Quidditch will be cancelled”.

Just like the last time, the hall erupted in boo’s and screams which almost made me laugh at the fact that this was the most blow back he had ever received from the school.

“quiet please ......... thank you, the reason why its cancelled is because we are hosting the revived Tri-Wizard Tournament”.

This caused a lot of students to gasp while the older students looked a little scared, I guessed they heard of the average survival rate of contestants.

“in a couple of weeks we will be joined by students from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons, a word of warning for those who wish to participate in the Tournament, this is one of the most dangerous Tournaments in history but for those who win you shall find fame and fortune beyond your dreams,

For safety reasons a age line shall be used to stop anyone under the age of 17 from entering their names into the Tournament.”

I saw the twins start talking about how they could get around it and I was going to stop that on the way back to the dorms which in any moment we will be released too.

“I have one last announcement, I will like to introduce our new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher Alastor Moody who has agreed to come out of retirement to teach you from the many years of experience he has gained from being an Auror”>

Many of the older kids looked worried, hell some of the 6th years looked downright pale.

“that being it for the announcements so its time for bed, can the prefects stay behind to help the 1st years to their common rooms”.

I saw the twins walking out of the hall, Hermione and I quickly dashed after them making sure that Hermione still had her beaded bag, soon we had pulled them into a classroom.

“what can we do”

“for you Lord”

“Potter and his”

“future Wifey”

I could still see the sadness within their eyes from the destruction of their family but I couldn’t see any outright hostility in their body language,

“we saw your reaction when the tournament and we are here to nip it in the bud”.

Hermione went into her bag and brought out a letter before handing it to Fred.

“In that letter is a Gringotts contract that will allow you to start the joke shop that you guys have been planning with a total of 20,000 Galleons as start-up capital and allow you both to use the Weasley name again”

Their eyes widened as Fred opened the letter, soon George and Fred were looking like we had two heads each.

“why”.

Fred spoke with quite a lot of fear and curiosity, Hermione said her peace

“because the Weasley Family deserves a second chance, your ancestors were true pioneers, just because the last head of the family was being manipulated doesn’t mean that the Weasley name should be relegated to the history books.”

George spoke up next.

“what does the Potter family get out of this”.

I smiled knowing these two will be great businessman.

“The Potter Family will own 1/3 of the business and the Weasley family will be our vassal for the near future which means in exchange of protecting and helping you grow the Weasley family shall follow the Potter family in voting in Wizengamot”.

“we still don’t understand why you are willing to help us”.

“Because believe it or not, we don’t bare either of you ill will, you two were caught in the crossfire in a fight that your mother, Ginny and Ronald started when they wanted to take control of our lives, this contract is the beginning of us making up for the damage that was done to the two of you, we are not saying this will heal all wounds but hopefully it’s a start.”

The twins gave us a small smile.

“please take your time and read the contract, as you can see our signatures are already on it so no matter your decision just send it straight to Gringotts, we just ask that either of you try to enter the tournament, it is deadly and enough death has hit the Gryffindor Common room as of late”.

With a nod Hermione and I departed the room to allow the twins time to work out what they want to do.

~Day of arrival~

Right now most of the school was outside freezing our asses because Dumbledork decided that waiting inside the castle would be rude to our guests.

I was doing my best to keep our heating charms going, Daphne, Susan, Luna, Hermione and I were shivering at this moment but we all finally decided to say fuck it and spend time together, after last year we just couldn’t care anymore, Hermione and I openly kiss each of our girls and each other.

At first people thought we grew multiple heads but after a while with no Ronald to egg them on or Malfoy just not caring and living his own life has helped people to just not care, to be honest some boys still glare daggers at me out of jealousy.

Luna poked me out of my mind as the Beauxbatons carriage came into view, Hermione was smirking at me, I think she still thought that Fleur was the last wife in our relationship, the threesome I had with Tracey and Daphne was telling me otherwise.

Soon the carriage had arrived and soon Madam Maxime came out with her students soon following behind her, that’s when Fleur appeared as elegant as she was in our last lifetime, if I am being honest my heart started beating a bit faster.

I watched Fleur gracefully walk into the castle but it was the ring on her finger that took my eye it looked exactly like the last of the rings that Magic gave me,

“how in the world is that possible”.

Hermione looked towards Fleurs hand and saw the same ring I did.

“isn’t that ring meant to be at the Manor in the Lord’s study”.

I nodded as I stared at where the French women had been and as she disappeared into the castle.

“i think we should head to your room as soon as we can confirm if the rings still there but I would say Magic decided to speed up your decision”.

I looked to Hermione who was now wearing a ‘I told you so’ smirk, sticking my tongue at her I decided to cuddle a shivering Luna as we watched the Durmstrang delegation arrive with Igor looking just as shady as last time we had to deal with him,

Now it was finally time for us to enter the castle and out of this very Scottish weather when we saw Fleur standing next to a classroom door, I made eye contact with her and she gave a subtle head movement telling me to meet her in the room which she then entered the room.

A quick look at Hermione confirmed that we were going into the room as well and the look our wives were giving me told me there was no way they would leave us alone.

Walking into the room gave us the sight of Fleur sitting on a desk playing with the ring.

“one year ago I was visited by Lady Magic herself and was told that a family was awaiting for me in Britian, to be honest while I trust Lady Magic I still found it hard to believe until a couple of days before school started I saw this ring on my side table with a note saying it will help me connect to the ones I was meant to be with, can you please tell me what is happening”.

Hermione started our story from the beginning, this included meeting magic after we died and what we have been doing since our return, by the end of it Fleur was looking at us in a whole new light.

“so what’s the plan, I mean how is this going to work, I mean I feel a connection to each of you but I'm also scared”.

Hermione took the Veela into a hug which seemed to chip away at her resolve, soon all of us were hugging the women as we felt her control let go, soon we were bathed in her allure,

I could see the panic in her eyes like she expected us all to turn into hungry beasts but no one was affected, we just held her a bit tighter as her allure continued to flare around us.

“your safe with us Fleur, we won’t force you into anything and we suggest a couple of dates in the future so we can get to know each other.

If I’m being honest, I would prefer if you didn’t enter the tournament this time around, I don’t think any of us what to see you get hurt”.

The girl just smiled at me before replying.

“sorry everyone but I need to prove to my school that I'm not just a pretty face, please understand that this isn’t me rejecting you and the love you wish to give but I need to do this”.

The pleading in her eyes could break a better man then myself.

“ok but please be safe, we all want to get to know you so you're not allowed to take unneeded risks”.

We held her for a little bit longer before we felt her Allure retract into her, I looked into eyes which caused her to smile.

“if I walk out with my Allure on full blast, I think half of Hogwarts would be catatonic”.

Hermione smirked as she grabbed Fleurs ass making the women squeak.

“with an ass like that I would say more than half”

Fleur looked shocked for a second before smirking as she replied,

“try not to get jealous then Hermione”.

With that Fleur walked out of the room with her ass swaying with each step.

“Damn that french women is going to be the death of us”.

Daphne was blushing when she realised that she said that out loud, only to have Luna to speak up.

“Don’t worry Daphne, I'm sure Harry will survive the large orgy we have planned”.

“wait what”

This time Daphne turned bright red as she tried sputtering out something while the rest of the girls turned bright red at the thought of an orgy ran though their minds, it even caused some of them to squirm a little.

“Leaving that aside for now, I think we should head into the hall for the grand speech that Dumbles has planned”.

This caused a couple of snickers as we left the room with a bright red Daphne in tow.

~Halloween Night~

It was finally the night that my ladies and Hermione were getting angry as Susan brought in a pensive and we showed them both mine and Hermione’s perspective of both the tournament and selection process.

It didn’t take much to have the girls agree to secretly place my name to be the Hogwarts champion, I did not want Cedric to die this time around and the easiest way around that was to not let him become champion.

So now we were waiting Victor had just been named and was moving to the back room like he owned the place.

Turning my head to Fleur, I saw her smile at me a little before we heard the goblet fire up again as the next name came out.

“the champion for the Beauxbatons Academy of Magic is Fleur Delacour”.

People around Fleur started congratulating her but as I watched her leave the bench, a part of me was scared for her safety, I mean I have gotten to know her when she joined us for studying sessions but the fear I was feeling for her wellbeing felt like something primal telling me to protect her to care for her.

It was the same feeling I got for all of my girls, Hermione told me she felt the same thing for our girls but this felt different like I wanted to bloody shoot my way up there and take her away from the craziness which seemed to open to the darker side of my mind that wanted to breed the daylights out of her as well as my other ladies.

I was brought out of my thoughts when Albus spoke up.

“and the champion for Hogwarts is …... HARRY POTTER”.

The headmaster looked as shocked as I was, a part of me was surprised that Cedric still didn’t beat me, from what little I found out about him in my last life told me that he was the quintessential Hufflepuff, hardworking and a friend to everyone and yet I somehow beat him via the Goblet.

Hermione pushed me out of my own mind by whacking my leg but I decided to pay it off as me being shocked at my name coming out before I played my part as Hermione secretly please a sonorus on me.

“ww....wait do you mean professor, I didn’t put my name into the Goblet”.

Now the old man put on his best grandfatherly face because he knew of the audience we had,

“Harry, I have been told that your handwriting is very distinctive so come along so we can discuss this in private”.

Not going to happen you old fool, Hermione took over a little for the fun of it.

“Sir, anyone could easily take a piece of parchment from his homework or use a spell to copy his handwriting which to be honest is a 2nd year spell that can be found in the library if they are feeling a little lazy so that piece of parchment doesn’t mean anything so you forcing Harry into this Tournament is breaking at least four international laws”.

You could see Dumbledork redden a little as Hermione tore apart his whole argument before it really began,

“So Headmaster, my question to you is are you saying a underage wizard, in this case Harry, has to compete in this for age Tournament as the Headmaster of Hogwarts or as Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards or as Chief Warlock”.

You didn’t need to look at Hermione to feel her anger in every one of her words as her magic was basically radiating off her that could harm a lessor man if it was directed at them.

“Miss Granger that is enough otherwise you will be serving a detention with myself for a week, now Harry please join the other champions so we can work this out in private”.

I placed my hand on Hermione’s shoulder telling her to let it go, as I started to walk towards the side room, I felt we made enough of a fuss to move towards our next plan.

Entering the room with the two other champions, Victor just nodded at me while Fleur seemed like she wanted to hug the stuffing out of me but knew it might be too early to do that, I decided to sit next to the French beauty.

“Fleur I know you said you wanted to take this a bit slow but the girls and I are planning to announce our engagements in the next two days as well as my Lordships, we won’t force you into standing with us when we do this but know that you are welcome to join and either way you will be going on dates with us and if I'm being honest, I can already feel a part of me being protective of you which to be honest scares me a little”.

The French womans eyes seemed to tear up a little as she looked torn between embracing the feeling of love as the fear was being eaten away as she spoke in a soft whisper.

“What if I want you to protect me”.

I smiled at my cute French flower as my hand went out to hold hers.

“if you truly wanted me too, I would protect you against anything and everything that this world could throw at you”.

Before she could reply the door to the room slammed open as Dumbledore, McGonagall, Snape and ‘Mad Eye Moody’ came running in with the headmasters and Bagman following behind them.

“how did you do it Harry, how in the world did you manage to put your name into the Goblet twice, did a sixth year help you, tell me boy how did you do it”.

Unlike in the last lifetime the other headmasters were less angry and more passive as Hogwarts only has one champion this time around.

“i didn’t place my name into that god damn Goble, each year I have been here all I had was people treating me like shit, deadly situations that should have never happened so maybe just maybe I wanted to have a nice relaxing year with no one trying to kill me so you can shove your accusations up your ass Headmaster because I did not want to deal with this fracking Tournament so just tell me what I need to know for this death trap so I can go prepare”.

Dumbledore looked shocked at the back talk he just got while Snape had his version of a smile on his face while McGonagall tired not to laugh but seemed to fail a little.

Bagman quickly told everything I had heard before so I didn’t really pay attention before just leaving the room to spend time with Hermione and Luna before dealing with the bullshit that might pop up tomorrow.

~the next day~

Entering the Great Hall with Hermione and Luna at my side with my fellow Hufflepuffs following behind me was different compared to my last life, instead of sneers and murmurs instead the people that did notice me enter were looking at me in pity if not they were just didn’t care which made me happy since it showed that this year would already be better then before.

My ladies in the other houses were looking at me with the usual love and affection if not wishing they could be with me as well, on the bright side starting tomorrow things will be different but first I wanted to check in with Fleur once we can be alone,

~later that day~.

Susan and I were walking together talking about DADA when Fleur caught our eyes with her very unsubtle head gesture for us to follow her into a unused classroom.

“hi Fleur how are you”.

My words were stopped when Fleur launched herself at me bringing me into a breath-taking kiss that would send a lessor man into heat as her allure blasted out of her which my magic met head on to make the Veela submit to me.

By the kiss finished Fleur was dry humping my leg as moans and whimpers came out of her mouth.

“that's right my French flower embrace your feelings so I can open you up to a world of love and passion”.

Fleur almost looked like she was crumbling under the weight of my magic before it became too much for her to handle.

“HARRRRRRRRY”.

Hearing her moan as the dampness on my leg went into overdrive made me growl causing an additional moan to come out of Fleur as she felt the rumble coming from my chest.

Soon her breathing started to steady again before she was able to look me in the eyes.

“what in the world was that Harry, one moment I felt I was in control and then the next moment I felt like I was being bathed in your presence and power”.

I smiled at the cute blonde as I was rubbing her cheek like she was a little kitten.

“that my dear Fleur was my magic showing you want could be your future now its up to you to make the final decision”.

Before I could even move a muscle to see how Susan held up I was brought into another kiss my Fleur but this one wasn’t a fight for dominance but of love and devotion.

“please Harry, don’t tease me, every cell in my body is telling me submit to you so please don’t tease me and just fucking claim me already”.

I could see the desperation in her eyes as she kept squirming in my arms, I looked behind me and saw Susan was basically gone from this world as she fingered her pussy as it flooded the front of her robes.

Seeing as I wouldn’t have any complaints from Susan, I decided to play with my new Veela, I allowed my hands to roam her body giving her ass a little squeeze before they moved on to her soaking wet pussy.

“tell me Fleur have you ever truly given yourself to someone”.

My hand slipped through her robes and underwear to her smooth pussy giving it a soft caress that made the Veela a little cross eyed.

“no Harry no one ever seemed worthy of my true devotion and when Lady Magic told me about you and what will happen if I joined your family, it just made those around me seem like nothing, my body and soul yearned for you and Hermione, images of the both of you making me submit to your desires made the years apart torture”.

“then why deny this when we first met, why did you try to push us away”.

My hands weren’t idle while we talked, at this point one of my fingers were teasing her entrance while my palm pressed itself against her clit making the already squirming women moan even more.

“i was scared that I wouldn’t be good enough, as soon as the both of you entered the room I could feel your magic dominating the room even with you both holding it back, I felt weak, like I was nothing but a silly little girl wishing to be apart of something so wonderful”.

Myhand was making her words more strained and breathier as she tired to speak.

“you are a beautiful women Fleur and Hermione and the other agree that you going us would help make us feel whole, you are the missing piece to our family and you are no silly little girl, you are a women who deserves love”.

To push this further I I started fingering her tight virgin pussy which had the effect of making the women's knees buckle under her weight which had the effect of pushing my fingers deeper into her.

With a pulse of my magic I disappeared our clothes and moved the tables out of our way before transfiguring one into a bed for us.

Soon I was on top of her with my cock pulsating against her taunt stomach, her eyes were wide seeing how thick it was or maybe it was the fact of how deep it would go into her.

“your last chance Fleur, once I start fucking you, I don’t think I would stop until your body was imprinted with my very essence, marking you as mine and Hermione’s forever”.

I could see what little of her brain was still functioning was a little scared but the rest of her including the Veela side was basically begging for it.

“do it Master, fuck me until everyone can tell I belong to our family”.

The women definingly knew which buttons to push to make me horny as hell.

“good because I cannot wait any longer”.

Pulling my hips away I lined it up before casting a quick numbing spell just in case I tear her hymen as I started pushing my cock head into her tight pussy.

Fleur started moaning as I started to spread her apart soon her pussy was loosening enough to take the first inch but the tightness was still there, it was like it was trying to make me addicted her and it was starting to work.

“just do it master, shove that monster in me”.

The last of my common sense left me as I pushed the last 11 inches into her, this caused her womb to let me right in which in turn caused Fleur to cum hard, but I wasn’t done yet and my patience was basically gone as I pulled my cock out before it went straight back in her.

I wasn’t holding back as her pussy just kept cumming on my cock like it was breaking her mind and body, as a few minutes of pounding away at her pussy I felt someone worshipping my nuts, I managed to look back to confirm Susan had managed to drag herself from the wall to the bedroom to the bed.

“good girl Susan, if you do a good job I will let clean up Fleur after I'm done”.

With Susan being more on the Bi-sexual side of things the idea of cleaning out her masters new pet after her claiming made her moan into my ball sack.

I could feel my finish coming soon between Susan and Fleur my cock could only last so long so I started pounding into Fleur even harder before I released right into the Veela’s womb, I could feel Susan quickly moving from my balls to Fleurs pussy so she could catch any popping out.

Fleur on the other hand looked like a women having a religious experience as her back arched while she silently screamed as her hands tried to grip her to the bed as her body started to shake.

God her cunt felt so good as it gripped me like it wouldn’t let me go as my I released spurt after spurt into her womb, filling it way past capacity but my cock refused to let any get out.

Soon my release started to die down so I pulled out without warning and made sure to cum right onto Fleurs tits and face marking her as mine instead and out.

Susan had immediately dived into Fleurs pussy and started to lick up as much of my cum as she could get a hold of as I rested my cock right next to Fleur’s head which caused the women to sniff the air a little before she found my and gave it a lite worship,

I watched Susan wiggle her ass in the air while she pussy dived for cum, this made me think Susan deserved a bigger reward, detaching my cock from Fleurs lips made the girl moan in disappoint, moving behind Susan I lined up my cock to her soaking wet pussy before thrusting right into her causing her to pop her head out of Fleurs pussy to moan like a little whore before she wet down again.

This was going to be a fun lunch break.

~later that night~

It was just before dinner when the ladies and I meet in the RoR to confirm the plan for tomorrow.

“so we are agreed, we meet in the classroom near the great hall then once we are all present we walk in together hand in hand and wing the rest of it”.

I thought it was a solid plan but Daphne just hit me lightly over my head before rolling her eyes.

“lets ignore Mr Gryffindor and make a actual plan, the first is a good idea, nothing says love then holding hands but after that I think with a sonorus on Harry that he declares he is claiming his Lordships over Hogwarts with the students being the witnesses and after that he claims us as his betrothed then we can ’wing it’ to make him feel better”.

Daphne patted my head which made the girls laugh at my sad puppy dog eyes that I was making, before Hermione spoke up.

“while I love that plan I think we should focus on the fact that our Mr Gryffindor has completed our family and we should celebrate that fact despite the fact that Fleur and Susan have yet to recover one hundred percent”.

We all looked towards Susan and Fleur who were both still have a dazed look in their eyes but had smiles on their faces.

I don’t think they were really paying attention, but they looked happy so that’s life I guess.

~next morning~

Everyone was already in the hall and my girls have gone all out to look stunning beyond what words could describe, each women were highlighting what they believe to be their best features and it was making it hard to not drag each of them to the RoR to spend the night enjoying each other's bodies, but Hermione had to remind me why this is happening and that I need to focus.

With a steady breath we walked into the great hall with pride and purpose hand in hand which basically stopped the entire hall from their business as Hermione cast a sonorus.

“As of two nights ago, I have been emancipated and because of that I'm taking up my Lordships and announcing my betrothals to the ladies you see next to me, I first present Hermione Granger future Lady Potter and head wife, Luna Lovegood future Lady Le Fay, Susan Bones future Lady Hufflepuff, Daphne Greengrass future Lady Slytherin, Fleur Delacour future Lady Ravenclaw and sadly she wasn’t able to be here today but Narcissa Malfoy nee Black future Lady Emry’s and I am Lord Harry James Potter, Emerys, Le Fay, Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, Slytherin, Hufflepuff though going forward I will be going by Lord Potter, this is my declaration before Lady Magic so let her judge my claims so mote it be”.

A blinding light filled the hall as Lady Magic accepted my declaration proving it to be true and backed by Magic itself but that didn’t stop Dumbledore from launching out of his chair in righteous stupidity.

“What you just announced is impossible, there hasn’t been a Hogwarts founding heir in generations so as Chief Warlock I declare your declaration false and unlawful now sit down and be quite”.

Hermione was hoping that he would be this stupid, with a sonorus and an evil grin she spoke up,

“Chief Warlock Dumbledore, the arrogance of that statement just proves how out of touch you are with reality, Lady Magic herself has given Harry his Lordships and has blessed our betrothals which means no mortal man no matter how high his positions are can reverse or deny them but since you believe yourself above Lady Magic then I shall call upon her to judge if you are worthy of your position as Chief Warlock”.

Nothing seemed to happen for a second which made the old goat smirk before lighting struck him right on the head before a booming voice that before Hermione and I remember well, it was the many voices of magic.

“Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore you have been judge by Magic to be unworthy for your positions of power, from today onwards you are no longer Supreme Mugwump and Chief Warlock, Magic shall allow you to continue as Headmaster of Hogwarts until the Heirs decide, learn the lesson of humility before its too late Dumbledore”.

The hall was silent as I got ready for the next part of the fuck with Dumbledore plan.

“I thank Lady Magic for her decision and as the only living heir to the Hogwarts founders I hereby declare this warning to Headmaster Dumbledore if you do not bring Hogwarts back to its former glory by the end of the year then your position of authority will be given to someone, I believe will do a far greater job then you ever could”.

With that Hermione and I cancelled our sonoruses and moved over to the Ravenclaw table for breakfast with the hall staring at us while Madam Pomfrey did her best to help Dumbledork to recover from his shock.

~the day of the wand weighing ceremony~

The last couple of weeks sped past us as the Hogwarts rumour mill kept spitting out weird stuff about us, like how Fleur bewitched us into letting join or how Daphne is using lust potions to send us wild though she hardly needs that to get me started,

To be honest we didn’t help the rumour mill when we took residence in the founders house which was basically a fancy bedroom for the founders heirs though we are liking the space we now have, it has started the rumour that we are having nightly orgies.

Fleur being the new member of our family was a little annoyed at first but after a few dates she kinda learnt to just let the idiots be, as she had bigger worries to think about like the fact that the I told her what we are going against for the tournament like a dragon that would be more than happy to eat us for a snack instead of gossiping about our love life.

As like in the last lifetime, Colin picked me up from Snapes class but the difference this time was Snape just told me to leave already so I stop distracting the dunderheads.

Colin like last life was asking me 101 questions in a speed that would make Hermione proud, eventually though we got to the room for the ceremony and Colin ran away with a promise to talk later as I walked over to Fleur who was in deep thought which gave her this cute pouty look that made me want to kiss her out of it.

Sneaking into the seat next to her, I waited to see how long it would take for her to notice, after about 2 minutes I got bored of waiting so I gave her a light kiss on the cheek taking her out of her own mind and made her blush a little,

“penny for your thoughts”.

I smiled at her as I tried to get her to open up to me more, the sweet smile she returned made my heart beat faster.

“just tired, don’t get me wrong you and the girls have been awesome, its just your school mates seem so petty or jealous might be a better term, I don’t know but I'm getting sick and tired of there judgemental stares”.

I took Fleur into a hug and held her close before speaking to her.

“the girls and I are planning on leaving Hogwarts at the end of the year and get tutors to help us finish our exams without need to come back to this god damn place and of course you are more than welcome to come join us”.

This made her smile a bit brighter before we were interrupted by Krum entering with his Headmaster before Rita, Garrick Ollivander, Fleurs headmistress and lastly with a flare of look at me Dumbledore entered with another hideous robe.

“thank you everyone for coming today is the weighing of the wands ceremony, now let me introduce our guests today first is Miss Rita Skeeter who will be covering the tournament for the Daily Prophet and this is Mr Ollivander the foremost expert of wands in the UK and who will be performing the wand ceremony”.

Rita decided it was time to pushed ahead with the frame Harry like a rich prick or a dumb loser.

“I think an interview with the youngest champion before we start will be a good idea”.

She didn’t even wait for permission as she grabbed me and literally dragged me to the closet with your quill and parchment ready to go .

“now Harry anything you wish to tell our readers who are dying to hear about you and what made you choose to partake in the tournament”.

“as I said on Halloween, I did not put my name in that god forsaken cup and if any reporter says otherwise will be finding out what happens when a lord who owns 75% of the Daily Prophet can do to them”.

Her eyes widened in shock as I went on the attack,

“do you really think a little boy like you could really threaten me”.

Rita’s retort was as stupid as the people that believed her stories,

“normally no, but I have a feeling that you will heed my warning otherwise I might have to invest in bug spray to keep my privacy”.

Letting that bombshell of a secret hang in the air as I got up and left the interview room leaving a stunned Skeeter to deal with the knowledge I have.

“ahhh I see your done with your interview Mr Potter, we may begin the ceremony after which the other champions will have their interviews, now as is tradition ladies first, so Miss Delacour please come up so we may begin”.

Dumbledore like always dictating how things went despite being a complete wanker, the look Ollivander was giving him told me that the word wanker was in his head as well.

“Thank you, Dumbledore, may I see your wand Miss Delacour”.

Fleur passed her wand over to the wand maker who started to mutter a little as he inspected the wand, if I remember the previous timeline correctly he was quite surprised with the core she had and it seemed that he would be this time around.

He looked up at Fleur with wide eyes and as if they were communicating silently she nodded back which made the man smile before he conjured a flower coming from the wand.

“an excellent wand Miss Delacour, considering the core I would say that you wand will serve you well for many years”.

Fleur smiled at the old man before coming back to sit next me as Victor stood up and went through the ceremony as I softly spoke to Fleur.

“if you don’t mind me asking, what is your core”.

She gave me a soft smile before replying

"my wands core is my Grandmothers hair, every time I use my wand I feel her love flow from it”.

I smiled at Fleur as I took her hand holding it tightly as we watch Victor going through the wand test not really paying attention, to be honest,

“Mr Potter it is your turn”,

Getting up I did my best to not flip the breaded man the finger as I made my way to the wand maker,

~as discussed in the description this is where I switch to a third person perspective~

As Harry handled his wand to Ollivander, Albus was doing his best to send mind probes into Harry’s defences on the idea that he was distracted and too young to have the shielding necessary, but Harry was quick to whack the probe back after showing Albus the image of him in prisoners garb surrounded by dementors

The headache and the shivers this caused will be affecting Albus for a while, as Harry smirked Ollivander smiled at the boy and went through the usual test,

“Thank you, Mr Potter, I can tell you take care of the wand which makes me quite happy to see my craft apricated”.

Harry nodded back to the wand maker before sitting down next to Fleur again and holding her hand before they were finally allowed to disperse and Harry decided to have Rita join him for a walk with Fleur.

“Miss Skeeter, would you mind joining my Girlfriend and I for a walk”.

The reporter jumped at the chance to have a one-on-one interview with the boy who lived though she hoped this time there will be less threats and more juicy gossip.

The trio walked in silence for a bit before Harry opened a classroom door, Fleur entered first followed by a now scared Rita who once entered saw that she was surrounded by school children who didn’t seem to apricate Rita’s presence.

Rita was now trembling a little but did her best to keep a braze face as it were.

“don’t worry Miss Skeeter, we are not here to make you disappear or something, we wanted to give you a exclusive interview with the next generation of founders”.

This stopped her trembling almost instantly as she took her quick quotes quill which was quickly destroyed by Hermione which scared Skeeter.

“no quick quotes quills allowed Miss Skeeter, here you can borrow my notation quill, surely a great reporter such as yourself would be able to write the truth”

The smile Hermione’s face would scare Snape with how blood thirsty it was, Harry spoke up to try defuse the situation.

“so Rita, I hope its alright I can you Rita, the story we want to give you is an offer of friendship of sorts, see I'm Lord of multiple houses and each of these lovely ladies are my fiancés and I hope you understand the extent I protect my family when I say that I would destroy anyone that causes them harm”.

Harry allowed the statement to hang in the air for a bit before he saw Rita nod a little, before he did a quick 180 and smiled at Rita.

“now lets sit down and discuss how the Heir and now Lord of the founder's houses was thrust into something that would spell death to those older than him and how the headmaster of his school seemed to enjoy the situation”.

~the next day in the Great Hall~

Luna was enjoying her third bowl of what she called her morning pudding as the group of exiles/lovers were sitting discussing schoolwork and all that fun stuff when today's paper came in with Daphne voicing her concern as each received a copy of the daily prophet .

“do you think we scared her enough to write the right stuff”

Hermione’s smile was still feral, but a curt nod told Daphne that Rita wasn’t scared straight that she would regret having regrown her backbone.

Attempted murder at Hogwarts?

Dear readers I know the title may seem to be a scandal that is to be hoped to be false but what I learnt when speaking to Harry Potter after the wand weighing ceremony must be told before it can be silenced by the powers within Brition,

The Boy Who Lived was forced, that’s right forced to be in the Tri-Wizard Tournament despite being underage and wanting nothing but to have a relaxing year of studying,

But no the powers that be refused to let the nations Hero to rest and since that day he was been doing everything in his power to prepare with the help of his Girlfriends.

That’s right readers, Girlfriends meaning way more than one, Harry Potter it turns out was forced into becoming Lord Potter because of the Tournament but not only that but also Lord Gryffindor, Slytherin, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw,

When I found out was shocked just as you my dear readers would be also well to find out that the Britons favourite Hero is also the Heir to all four founders of Hogwarts and being the upstanding citizen he is, he has decided that continuing the houses as tradition dictates to be the best course of action so he has multiple girlfriends that would bring honour to the houses.

Knowing that Harry Potter was the founders heir, you would think that the current Headmaster Albus Dumbledore would move the very mountains that surround Hogwarts to protect the boy but I was told by the Boy who Lived that Albus Dumbledore his magical guardian until recently has done nothing of the sort.

Lord Potter has agreed to a tell all interview after the second task that he said will and I quote reveal the real Albus Dumbledore to the world.

Until then my readers, hold tight as I search for the truth within Hogwarts.

Despite the reservations that each of them felt for trusting Rita, they could help but smile as the scowl that the Headmaster had on his face as he finished reading the paper.

Luna popped her head out from her pudding long enough to stick her tongue out at the old wanker before diving into the fifth bowl of the morning.

~the first task~

Outside the tent that the champions were meant to wait in, Harry and Fleur were surrounded by their Girlfriends basically refusing to let them leave their sight, during this large hug a flash was seen, this caused each of them to glaze at the camera man before Rita had a chance to justify it.

“trust me, I know what my readers want and seeing the love that was captured in the photo will help with the narrative I have in mind and trust me you will love the results”.

None wanted to trust the women but didn’t have much of a choice, she needed her ability to engage readers.

Harry nodded at the women before he and Fleur were finally let go long enough to enter the tent to prepare for the task ahead, freaking dragons again was all Harry could think of but his method of getting the task done had been improved over the last time around, having multiple girlfriends telling you your crazy for out flying a dragon, had him thinking of a new plan,

Fleur’s plan hadn’t changed but now she was planning to keep a better eye on the dragon this time around, Harry’s plan was to just wing it which was as well received as he expected

Harry held Fleur’s hand as Victor went out to face his dragon probably destroying the eggs just like last time,

“its going to be alright Fleur, just relax and remember that dragons wake up pretty fast and that I'm here to help you if you need it”.

Fleur smiled at her boyfriend before giving him a kiss on the lips as cheers were heard from the arena.

“Miss Fleur it is time”.

Harry slowly let go of Fleur but it wasn’t easy, soon Harry was alone in a tent waiting for the inevitable, he was going to fight a dragon and not including the couple of seconds of calm that Fleur accidently caused by using her allure on the dragon but he quickly shook it off and went back to creating a framework for a plan so he could pretend to have it together.

Soon Harry heard the slow clapping of people waking up and only seeing Fleur walking out with the egg,

“Mr Potter, its your turn”.

Getting up Harry started walking into the arena and saw an angry looking mother dragon, this time Harry was facing a Swedish Short-Snout which was already a better scenario then the Hungarian Horntail what he had to deal with last time,

The dragon was currently watching her eggs carefully as Harry started to approach the beast and started speaking a rough version of the dragon language.

“hello, mother dragon, I mean no harm to you or your children, I have been tasked with retrieving a false egg that was placed in the nest”.

The mother dragon breathed a little fire before responding to the admittedly nervous Harry.

“your accent is terrible human, how do I know your telling the truth”

Harry started walking very slowly towards the dragon so she can see that he meant them no harm.

“amongst your children you will see a Golden egg that was created of the tournament that they forced you to be apart of, I request your permission to retrieve the egg”.

The dragon looked at Harry intently until she nodded her consent but was keeping a very close eye on Harry as he got closer to the nest but didn’t attempt to stop him,

Eventually Harry picked up the golden egg and presented it to the dragon mother who confirmed it was a fake.

“thank you for your assistance mother dragon, I wish you and your offspring a long and happy life”.

The mother dragon nodded before returning to her eggs curling up around them, Harry meanwhile walked right out the arena that was in complete silence without a scratch on him, only to be tackled by his girlfriend's once he entered the tent.

“easy my loves, nothing happened, we had a quick chat and that’s it”.

The knowledge of him being safe didn’t stop the hug from intensifying as Fleur spoke up.

“nice try mister but if I must get swarmed hugged then so do you”.

Another flash happen which they already knew was Skeeters camera man taking another photo of them, this caused the girls to stare at Rita with a look that could only be described as don’t interrupt the cuddle which Rita just shrugged off.

“Tomorrow I would like to organise a joint interview with each of you ladies for the next piece, to show the world the love between the lot of you so don’t be late”.

After this Harry and Fleur had to go and receive their points but to be honest neither really cared at this point, they wanted to relax with their girlfriends instead of listening to a breaded wanker, a death eater and two idiots gave them points, only Madame Maxime was actually paid attention to since she was fair in her points and criticism.

~next day~

Everyone was sitting in the classroom where the last interview took place, Hermione was still complaining about how Dumbledore deducted points from Harry because he used a form of Parseltongue which was a dark art.

Rita was already in the room watching her describe how she wanted to teach Dumbledore a lesson, the former Slytherin found it quite amusing but brought herself out of the laughter to stop the bookworms tirade.

“while I enjoy the off the record rant, I must insist that we start the interview so I can have it ready for tomorrow's issue, now the focus of this interview is showing the world the love you have for each other, so lets begin”.

~next morning in the Great Hall~

During breakfast the group was mildly nervous to be honest as they told Rita information that could easily be used to make them look like perverts, as if trying to stop the group panic attack, the newspapers finally arrived,

True Love Against All Odds

Love is something beautiful that should be treasured against family, friends and lovers.

As mentioned in the last article about our very own Harry Potter, I mentioned that a tell all interview was coming up, sadly that interview is still in the works but my dear readers, during my time with the Boy Who Lived and his fiancés has showed me the love that can be found within this world,

After spending quite a lot of time with the group they agreed to a short interview to discuss the relationships that shocked the Wizarding World.

My first interview was with the future Lady Potter – Hermione Granger a muggleborn that has been known throughout Hogwarts as the Brightest Witch of our Age,

RS: thank you for the interview Miss Granger, what my readers would like to know is why Harry

HG: thank you for having me Rita, I've known Harry from before Hogwarts and our friendship started with a mutual love of reading from there it just grew, Harry asked me out officially around year 2 but ask anyone in Hogwarts and they would say we were dating long before that.

RS: so really it was a childhood romance, that is sweet though brings me on to our next question from we have heard you were the first to be engaged to him so why share him?

HG: I will be honest, when we learnt Harry was a Lord for multiple houses I was against the idea of him having multiple wives as a part of me wanted to keep Harry all to myself but after doing some researching into wizarding traditions, we discussed things and we accepted that it was traditional for him to do his duty so in the end we decided to do the right thing.

RS: thank you for your honesty, Miss Granger, I could imagine it wouldn’t be easy to accept but sometimes the right thing needs to be done,

HG: I completely agree and to be honest having Sister Wives has helped in our understanding of the Wizarding world Daphne Greengrass has been helping Harry and I to understand a lot of things we were never told about.

RS: speaking of Miss Greengrass, I heard for the most part you and Harry didn’t really interact much before he spoke to you about marriage, can you please tell us about you decision.

DG: while its true he tended to say with the Hufflepuffs at the beginning, Harry was never one to refuse friendship or communication from any house, He and Hermione were always open and ready to talk or help someone so when they came to me to discuss the situation I at first thought they only wanted advise from another perspective but before I knew it, he and my father signed a betrothal and to be honest I couldn’t be happier.

RS: that is quite sweet, so you kinda act like the steady hand in the relationship.

DG: you could say that at times but I feel that I add the Wizarding World perspective to two people that were raised in the Muggle world and to be honest they have taught me things I didn’t know either.

RS: it sounds like a great relationship to be apart of, now onto Susan Bones, Miss Bones may I ask what drew you to this relationship considering you are the Heiress to the Bones Family.

SB: to be honest that was my first worry but after talking to my Aunt Amelia, she advised me that I should hold back how I felt about Harry or my Sister Wives so after lots of talking, I was convinced to give it a shot, so we started a normal relationship as just Girlfriend and Boyfriend and it just grew from there, I mean have you seen Harry’s smile that alone was the selling point.

RS: I could imagine, now Miss Delacour being the newest member I could imagine this was something odd to join into.

FD: to be honest at first, I tired to deny what my magic was telling me, as a Veela my magic searches for someone that would make me whole, someone who would love and cherish me and as soon as I looked into Harry’s eyes my magic went wild but once I found out that he already had a girlfriend I tried to distance myself from him as l could feel the love they had and I didn’t want to break that.

RS: I could imagine that wouldn’t have been easy to deny your magic or your heart.

FD: it was torture of the worst kind but it was Hermione and Daphne that told me that I was being an idiot but it really took Harry and Susan sitting down with me and talking to me when the dam finally broke and I haven’t regretted it since.

RS: they say to embrace love is to embrace the truest magic, now to the youngest member Luna Lovegood, Miss Lovegood what made you want to this family of love.

LG: Harry was my friend when most of my house didn’t like me and they made the Wrackspurts leave me alone.

RS: may I ask what are Wrackspurts?

LG: ohh Wrackspurts are invisible creatures that make you brain go all fuzzy

RS: ok......i think a word from the Boy Who Lived would be a nice way to end this interview so Mr Potter what would you like to tell our readers.

HP: to be honest not much at this point but how would you like a teaser for the next interview

RS: that would be great

HP: lets just say injustice, abuse of a minor and endangerment of minors are on the list of truths to be revealed

RS: there you have it readers a teaser for a interview and the story of love conquering all

As the group finished reading the article, they saw Dumbledore walk out of the hall in annoyance but soon they were distracted by the pout that Luna was sending out.

“What’s wrong Luna”

Harry held the girl to his chest as he spoke.

“she took out the part about how the Quibber is a better paper”.

This made the group chuckle a little.

“sorry little Moon but they wouldn’t advertise their competition even if you paid them”.

This caused her pout to become even cuter to a weapon level amount of cuteness until they heard someone trying to grab their attention, only to find Professor McGonagall beside them.

“let me guess, the breaded wonder wants to accuse me of slander”

The stern teacher allowed a smile to be seen.

“pretty much and he says it must be discussed now”

Harry found himself taking his sweet time getting up which made his girlfriends giggle a little.

“may I request my Head of House to be present during the grandfather act or do you wish to join in for the laughs”

“i think I would enjoy it quite a lot and I suggest that you bring Miss Granger as well”.

Soon the three of them were making their way to the Headmasters office trying to keep straight faces as they made fun of Dumbledores predicted feel sorry for me act.

“come in”.

As per usual Dumbledore had his best grandfather smile on until he saw two people that came with Harry.

“ahhh Thank you Minerva, you and Miss Granger can leave as this is between Harry and I".

You could see the smirks on Minerva and Hermione’s face while Harry was already trying to reduce a headache in the making.

“Headmaster Dumbledore, you have been told multiple times that we are not that familiar and you have been asked to either call me Mr Potter or Lord Potter considering your stupid Tournament has emancipated me, on a side note did you happen to think that I asked them to be here, Hermione is future Lady Potter and the smartest person I know and Professor McGonagall is someone I trust and has experience I might need so what do you want”.

You could see Dumbledores eye twitch as Harry basically told to shove it up his opinion.

“I'm sure they wouldn’t be needed Mr Potter, I just wanted to discuss with you the interview you teased in Miss Skeeters article as it could be considered slanderous if you cannot prove it so I recommended that you just drop it”.

Harry gave a little chuckle,

“i think your starting to lose your touch Headmaster Dumbledore, that wasn’t even a hidden threat you might as well told me that you would sue me if I disclose the torture you put me through or the money you attempted to steal from me, how about this you stick it up your ass and if you really want to you can sue me and see what happens”.

Getting up Harry and Hermione left the office leaving McGonagall and Dumbledore staring wide eyed and confused.

“i suggest leaving him alone Albus, it would not end well for anyone”.

With that McGonagall left Dumbledore with his thought, magic knows that was not how he expected the meeting to go.

~the day of the 2nd Task~

Harry was pissed to say the least, Hermione was missing, Fleur just told him that her little sister was missing as well, just because he knew this was going to happen, it didn’t make it any better with Fleur and Victor beside him, they made their way down to the lake.

“Don’t guys we will get them back unharmed”.

The two other champions were doing their best to stay positive but thanks to Hermione their fears will be unwarranted as she pointed out, why not ask the giant squid for help which after some rough translation work he agreed though I do owe her some large fish for her to eat.

Getting to the dock as Ludo Bagman started his announcement for the task was starting to get to the champions but as soon as the cannon was fired, I touched the water of the lake and sent out pulses of magic to tell the giant squid to bring the hostages up.

“stay calm guys they will be here in less then 5 minutes”

This didn’t seem to help Fleur to calm down but with Ludo screaming at us to jump in already as the task had officially begun but the three of us could already see a darkened shadow appear under the surface,

Ludo was basically jumping up and down on the dock by the time the squid dropped off the hostages at are feet, Fleur went straight to her sister and started performing very spell she could under the sun as I held Hermione to my chest and started off with a dry when a warming spell as she felt way too cold.

“what the hell was that you were meant to save them from the lake”

Ludo was bright red by this point, you could tell he was pissed off to the ninth degree.

“Mr Bagman, can you show me in the rules where it states that we ourselves had to go into the lake and while you are at it can you please confirm that you had the consent to place them in the lake from themselves or their guardians”.

This seemed to only annoy him even more as he got ready to really scream at me before Dumbledork spoke up.

“Mr Potter, while it isn’t defined in the rules it is against the spirit of the competition and for the second part, as Hermione’s magical guardian I gave permission”.

“but what about my daughter Monsieur as we would never agree to it”.

This was the first time I saw Dumbledork flinch.

“ahh Minister Delacour, how are you today”.

The French man stared down at Dumbledore like he was trying to perform accidental magic to hurt the man.

“Monsieur Dumbledore, lets skip the fake pleasantries and get to the point where you tell me where you received permission to endanger my youngest daughter”

Dumbledore was stunned that someone would stand up to him.

“Monsieur, I swear she wasn’t in any danger we had precautions in place that if one of the champions was unable to complete the challenge that the competitors would have retrieved your child”.

You could see the anger building with the Monsieur Delacour.

“I will be pressing charges against you and this Tournament, I hope your smart enough not to enter France for a while”.

With the Delacour’s leaving together as the rest of us left to recover from the stupidity that was this stupid task.

~ 24th of June, day of the third task~

Yesterday was the interview of a lifetime for Skeeter, for Harry it was nerve wreaking to disclose so much that he never wanted to tell people but his girlfriends were with him during the whole thing but as the paper was delivered he found himself scared.

The Darkest Secrets of Hogwarts

Today dear readers, is a story I had hope to never write, I sat down with Harry Potter – The Boy Who Lived to tell me what I hoped was just some teenage angst but what he disclosed and what I confirmed later was worse than what I could have imagined,

Let me set the stage, here’s Harry Potter at eleven years old getting his Hogwarts letter, one could imagine it was addressed to his childhood home but no, it was addressed to the home of Hermione Granger who at the time was his childhood friend,

The reason for this was the Granger with only love and caring in their hearts adopted Harry Potter as his original Guardians used to beat and stave him as a child, while Harry was unable to provide the exact age, he could confirm that his earliest memory was being locked in a cupboard under the stairs.

That’s right readers the Boy Who Lived was given to people who wanted nothing but to hurt the poor boy after losing his parents, Harry was kind enough to provide a Mungos certified medical examination certificate that states injuries that I would never wish to repeat as long as I live.

So who you may ask left Baby Harry with his abusive relatives, it was none other than our chief warlock Albus Dumbledore.

Now lets fast forward to the 1st year he was in Hogwarts with Dumbledore stating and I quote “the 3rd floor corridor on the right hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a most painful death”, who would tell a bunch of young kids this and not expect them to explore.

Harry and his friend ended up defeating You-Know-Who in the 1st year because it turns out that Dumbledore had set up traps for the Dark Lord which a bunch of 1st years managed to disable.

This is just one of the examples of criminal negligence that Dumbledore had done once Harry had arrived at Hogwarts, the reason for this according to Harry was that Dumbledore was trying to set him up to fight You-Know-Who and DIE.

That’s right readers Dumbledore has been plotting to kill Harry Potter, the reason is unknown at the moment but once I spoken to multiple students and professors all of which have confirmed that the headmaster has had an unnatural obsession with the Boy-Who-Lived to the point of having an argument with the boy on the night of his sorting because we went to Hufflepuff.

Is this confirmation that Dumbledore a former Gryffindor doesn’t believe that Hufflepuff is a house worthy of the Boy-Who-Lived, I asked around the school and may people believe that Dumbledore believes that only Slytherin and Gryffindor exist in the school.

Sadly I was unable to discuss any further information I have been given as its now apart of an ongoing DMLE but I will tell you readers as soon as I can in my tell all book that is being written as we speak.

Harry relaxed a little after reading the article though he could sense the anger of the headmaster from his place in Hufflepuff, Severus was trying to not grin as the steam seemed to come out of the headmasters ears.

Harry was taken away by his girlfriends, McGonagall and Snape to confirm the plan for tonight.

~later in front of a Maze ~

Harry was doing his best to mentally ready himself for the announcement of the beginning of the race to the centre though Snape suggested to just use his staff to blast a hole in the maze and just run forward.

“thank you for coming everyone, the order of entrance will be Harry Potter, Fleur Delacour 1 minute later followed by Victor Krum 2 minutes after Fleur, on the sound of the cannon you may begin Mr Potter”.

Once Bagman finally allowed the cannon to sound and Harry rushed forward, taking out his staff and proceeded to blast a hole right into the maze, he could hear a couple of boos coming though the Slytherin/Durmstang section of the crowd but he didn’t care he wanted to get this over with.

Just as he arrived at the cup he heard Fleurs starting sound and he waited for her to arrive, he saw Fleur arrive through the hole as well.

“Ready to go Flower”.

Fleur smiled at Harry before giving me a quick kiss on the lips.

“ready when you are Harry, lets destroy the dark wanker”.

They have been teaching Fleur some British slang and it seemed to be catching on, they held each other's hands before grabbing the portkey.

Landing roughly on the ground at the graveyard, Fleur immediately hides behind a large gravestone as Mad Eye Moody makes himself known, Harry decides to play along for now.

“Professor Moody, what happened”.

The grumpy looking man shot a stunner hitting Harry knocking him out, Fleur by this point was under a disillusionment charm as she notified the group with their location, soon they will have back up but for now Fleur must stall fake Moody to make sure he didn’t hurt her Harry.

“god damn it, your heavier than you look you brat”.

Fleur watched as the fake Moody dragged Harry and propping him in place, once Harry was tied to the gravestone, once he was sure that Harry was secured, he went to get Voldemort, this is when Fleur ran over and revived him.

“Moody is getting Voldemort, are you ready to go”.

The ropes were cut, and Harry was free again, they heard Moody coming closer which made them move into position and as soon as they saw him two stunners brought him down which meant that the bundle of evil in his arms was dropped on the floor.

“YOU MORON, WHAT HAPPENED WHY WAS I DROPPED”.

The little homunculus was screaming but Fleur was giggle as the dark evil lord sounded like a baby, as they approached the mini lord they heard the pop of apperation and were soon greeted with the sight of their girlfriends as well as Severus had appeared.

“hello everyone, are we ready for the end of the dark lord”.

Each person in the graveyard was smiling as Hermione and Daphne started modifying the potion with Snape assisting when possible, to make sure everything was in place, Harry walked over to the mini lord and unwrapped the hideous thing.

“hi there Tommy, how you doin”.

Voldemort took a bit to realise who he was talking too, but once the realisation hit the ugly thing then the screaming really started

“I WILL DESTROY YOU BOY, I’M THE IMMORTAL LORD VOLDEMORT AND YOUR NOTHING BUT A HALF-BLOOD BOY”.

Harry sent a quick silencing charm to shut the bastard up.

“now now Tom, that is no way to talk in front of ladies now, this is what is going to happen, we are going to shove you into that cauldron over there and destroy your little horcruxes then we will be taking you for a stroll to Hogwarts where you will die for the final time, any questions”.

The silent dark lord was now silent screaming and doing his best to bite his way out of the situation but by this point the potion was ready to go with all the horcrux trimmings that Tom Riddle could ask for.

“Severus would you like to do the honers”.

The self styled dungeon bat smiled as he walked over to the now thrashing homunculus and cast a quick levitation charm and started to move the silent screaming infant and then just dropped the thing into the cauldron without a care to give.

Soon the cauldron started boiling as it started to react, Severus cast a shielding spell to keep everyone was safe, Harry was getting his wand at the ready to bind the dark wanker.

A loud BOOOOM was heard as the cauldron was blasted apart as the Dark Lord was reborn with his full soul returned causing what they were hoping to be a lot of pain as Harry bound the Dark Wanker in a full body bind while Narcissa grab the now revealed Barty Crouch Jr who was still out like a light.

“are we all ready to go”.

Severus was getting a bit impatient it seemed but with everything ready to go we gather into a group and summoned the Triwizard cup sending them back to Hogwarts.

~on the Quidditch Pitch at Hogwarts~

Dumbledore was sitting watching the field, he knew that Voldemort was planning his resurrection tonight hell he even knew where thanks to his Legilimency interrogation that he did of ‘Alastor’ before removing the memory of it afterwards but what had him worried was the fact it was taking so long,

Suddenly there was a large popping sound was heard, suddenly way more people were in the field then he expected, he saw Harry and his whores – Dumbledore still thought that he should have married Ginevra but it was too late for that now.

What surprised Dumbledore was that Narcissa was standing with him and two mysterious people being held captive.

Harry had cast a quick sonorus on himself.

“before you is Tom Riddle also known as Lord Voldemort, today he was resurrected using a necromancy ritual thus is considered a non-human which means a death penalty will be handed down and when you include his numerous crimes he has done, including murder of multiple Magical families and masquerading as a pureblood despite only being a half blood,

For these crimes and may others that I sentence you to death via magical duel”.

Kicking the dark lord onto his feet as Fleur undid his restraints and gave him wand, thinking this would be the best moment to intervene.

“Harry my boy, don’t do this, you have no right to kill someone in cold blood, Voldemort can be saved just give him a chance”.

Basically everyone watching was thinking the same thing ‘what the fuck is he thinking’, even Voldemort was thinking the man was delusional.

“with all due respect Headmaster but this is a matter between House Potter and the fake Lord Voldemort so you can take your opinion and shove it, now Dark Wanker lets begin as my girlfriends and I have a vacation to organise”.

The dark lord straightened his back as his wand was in his hand, Harry though had a staff in his hand which made Tom laugh.

“ha your using that crapping piece of wood instead a real wand, this was going to be too easy to begin with but now it won’t be worth my time”.

Tom quickly sent a Avada Kedavra which was blocked by a shield that Harry erected without any effort, this of course pissed of Tom quite a bit as he started just bombarding the shield with killing curse after killing curse until he started shooting fireballs and all types of magic that were thought lost to time but even the great Lord Voldemort started to run out of magic while Harry was still standing strong.

“such a shame Tommy, I thought YOU would be a challenge but at the end of the day your nothing but a foot note in history”.

Harry’s staff started glowing brightly as he summoned a lighting storm pointed right at Voldemort.

“I hope you like 300 Million Volts of electricity”

Suddenly a bright light struck Voldemort right on the held, after a couple of minutes of this treatment nothing was left of Tom Riddle expect of a pile of ash, cheers were sounded around them a Voldemort was no truly gone for ever, Dumbledore however wasn’t cheering.

“i cannot believe you Harry, you killed in cold blood you must be stopped”.

Dumbledore attempted to cast a spell but was stopped by Hermione and her staff constraining him.

“Albus my boy it is time for you to join some death eaters in Azkaban, maybe you can try to get them to repent”

Amelia Bones took over from Hermione, it was finally over, now came the fun part of all of this.

“shall we go my loves as I'm not willing to deal with this drama anymore and just want to retire”.

Chapter Text

Epilogue

Over the coming months ‘Pillars’ of the community fell one after another, Lucius Malfoy officially fell when his trail became the fastest in history of Wizengamot, once Veritaserum was allowed to be administer once the charge of terrorism was added to the trial, unofficially the man was already a shell once Narcissa took over the household.

One by one every marked death eater from the last war were ‘forced’ to take the truth potion, suddenly their defence of being Imperiused into doing those bad things crumbled, the new Chief Warlock Cyril Greengrass wasn’t taking any prisoners and thanks to the new Minster Amelia Bones, justice was unbribable this time around, most high level death eaters were sentenced to get Kissed while the rest were place in high security side of Azkaban.

All this progress and justice was only possible because of two trials that happened,

The first trial was that of the Minster for Magic at the time Cornelius Fudge who was charged with bribery and it was a open and shut case once Gringotts got involved, right after the five second trial Amelia Bones was voted into the position of Minister by a land slide.

The 2nd trial was for Albus Dumbledore, the former leader of light was arrested after his attempt on the life of Lord Potter, once he was brought in his tower of light crumbled to the point that even his former allies were requesting Veritaserum.

“Mr Dumbledore, Today you are on trail for the attempted murder of Lord Potter of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter, how do you plead”

The old man stood up like he still owned the place.

“not Guilty, I was only doing what I believe was for the greater good”.

Harry and his girlfriends were rolling their eyes at his defence.

“I call upon Lord Potter to take the witness stand”

As Harry took the stand he decided to rub a little salt in the wound that Dumbledore will be getting.

“i would like to advise Wizengamot on my titles if that is alright”.

Cyril Greengrass gave his consent and Harry passed over a copy of the official paperwork.

“yet it be known that the Houses of Merlin, Le-Fay, Hufflepuff, Slytherin, Gryffindor and Ravenclaw, the stated seats are now active with proxies in place until he comes of age,

Now lets begin, Lord Potter can you please confirm the reasons that you believe that Mr Dumbledore would use to excuse his actions”.

Harry did his best to centre himself before reply to Cyril’s question.

“I don’t know what started it but by the time my parents were buried he had already dropped me off to live with my abusive relatives which I was only saved from by Hermione Granger my future wife, after I started Hogwarts he attempted to be familiar with me but at no point did he advise me that he was my Magical Guardian or of my Magical Heritage.

By the time of the incident, Mr Dumbledore had tried on multiple occasions to either potion me or threated me into acting the way he wanted me to, at one point our relationship was that of passive aggression and that got worse once I decided to share my experiences with Rita Skeeter.”

The light faction was upset that he left a baby to relatives that would abuse him while the dark faction were upset because the lack of magical tradition he was taught considering the houses he oversaw.

“does anyone else have any questions for Lord Potter because we question the accused”.

Once it was confirmed that no one had any questions Harry sat at his seat in assembly while Mr Dumbledore was given Veritaserum and so began the questioning.

“Mr Dumbledore can you please confirm your name and date of birth for the record”

In a robotic tone he replied

“my name is Albus Brian Dumbledore and I was born on the 28th of August 1881”

This caused a couple of murmurs with a consensus of why the hell would you add middle names to yourself

“Quite, next question, have you ever plotted to harm Harry Potter”

That was the question that truly silenced the court, Harry and his allies already knew the truth but now was the time to confirm how in depth the plans were.

“since the prophecy was given to me on the 14th of June 1980, I have planned to weaken Harry Potter to the point of death”.

Gasps and anger could be heard thought-out the courtroom to the point that Cyril had to send a cannon blast into the courtroom to quite them up.

“QUIET, we cannot question him if we are nosier that an owlery,

Mr Dumbledore, why would you want Harry Potter to weaken or killed”

“the prophecy said that only he could kill the Dark Lord Voldemort, I worked out that if he were to die at in the battle I could jump in and finish it off making me politically untouchable and equal to Merlin if not better”.

No one knew what to say or even think, eventually Cyril asked the question that most didn’t want the answer too.

“Mr Dumbledore, how would you weaken Harry Potter”.

“I had talked Lily and James Potter into leaving Potter Manor which would protect them for Godric Hollow instead and told their actual secret keeper to tell Voldemort of their location, after their death I had the boy taken away from his rightful guardian Sirus Black who was then arrested and who I sent to Azkaban without a trial, after that I dropped the boy off to his relatives who would abuse him constantly until he went to Hogwarts, once he arrived to Hogwarts I had arranged for Ronald Weasley to become his friend so he would keep Harry lazy and magically weak,

Once this was set in motion I had set up trials for him and Voldemort, my overall plan was to not only try to kill Harry as soon as possible but also measure how Voldemort was looking after multiple years of being a wondering spirit”.

“give him the antidote, I believe we have heard enough”.

Once Dumbledore was given the antidote he looked around looking like he could still do no wrong but he was only met with death stares, this was the moment he worked out that he had stuffed up royally.

“Mr Dumbledore we are ready to pass judgement of your numerous crimes, now we shall vote, please raise your wand in red for guilty and green for not guilty”.

A sea of red could be seen within seconds, no one had voted for not guilty, this shocked Dumbledore because in his mind he was still doing what was best for wizarding Britian.

“Mr Dumbledore it is the opinion of this court that you are guilty of attempted murder, conspiracy to commit murder, being an accessory to murder and for trying to destroy the Ancient and Noble house of Potter.

Your sentence is to be sentenced to life in high security ward of Azkaban, I would like it noted that the only reason you're not being kissed or thrown into the veil is you failed and for past deeds you have done in service to the Wizarding community”.

With that Albus Dumbledore was taken out of the court and this was when Harry Potter made his first move within the Wizarding world to get rid of the stains on magic known as Death Eaters.

“Chief Warlock Greengrass, I purpose we reopen any case Mr Dumbledore presided over involving Death Eaters or the terrorist known as Voldemort as I believe that he gave lite to no punishment to make sure he could fulfil his wish of being better then Merlin”.

This seemed to piss off a good chunk of the dark faction because of their defence was flimsy at best and for whatever reason Dumbledore literally allowed them to get away with murder.

“We will be putting it to a vote, please vote using you house parchment”.

It didn’t take long for Harry’s numerous house votes to tip the scale in the favour of bye bye death eaters, within moments of the vote succeeding, multiple members of Wizengamot were arrested and thus the series of trials that should have happened after the first blood war was started with heavy use of Veritaserum.

~5 years later~

In the last couple of years many changes have happened, with the Death eaters arrested and either sentenced to life in Azkaban or to be kissed depending on their crimes, many equity-based bills have been passed,

The children of the death eaters were a mixed bag, some decided that it was easier to just move on and play the long game but they could see that trying for the power their parents had wouldn’t be possible with the new laws that were being implemented, those like Draco Malfoy decided to try to fix the issues instead and with the help of Pansy Parkinson he started rebuilding the Malfoy house to something he could be proud of again

The others though kept trying to push for the old way a Hogwarts, with Severus leaving the school the Slytherins found it being harder to get away with the leave of bullying that they were used it wasn’t until Marcus Flint tried to become the next Dark Lord that they finally learnt that times have changed, within a month of Marcus gathering followers that he and many others were arrested.

Severus left Hogwarts as soon as his last ‘master’ was convicted and started a small potion shop where he spent most of his time experimenting, Harry ended up investing into the business to help keep it afloat since some ingredients weren’t cheap.

Minerva became the head mistress of Hogwarts and pushed for new class and finally got rid of Binns from the history of magic class after it turned out that Dumbledore just kept him around to pocket the money he saved from hiring an actual teacher, with the backing of Harry who took control from the board once he became Lord of the founders houses, she revamped many of the current class including muggle studies.

Sirus started dating his old girlfriend Amelia Bones to the point that they were all but married by the time he actually proposed to her, the wedding was still being planned at this point mainly because Amelia had to make sure Sirus didn’t pull any pranks.

Harry finished his schooling with his girlfriends and finally found that peace and happiness is possible once people who only want to manipulate you are gone forever, Harry decided to relax and run his multiple houses and their businesses while letting Daphne run the political side of things, nothing made her happier then when she got one over in Wizengamot,

Hermione was focusing of completing her multiple masters in Arithmancy, Ancient Runes, Alchemy, potions and spell creation, in her words she won’t be happy until she either cures lycanthropy or makes a better solution then wolfbane after she talked to Remus extensively about his experiences using it,

Susan’s plan was to just help Harry with the house business mainly out of guilt for adding the Bones family to it as well, but her actual plan was to start the family that both Harry and her had always wanted when they were growing up.

Fleur decided to focus on helping Luna with her expeditions, together they found many animals that we believed to either not exist or extinct, soon they were known thought-out the Wizarding World as magizoologists on par with Newt Scamander, once Luna had learnt how respected they were becoming she basically ate her weight in pudding during the celebration the family did.

Narcissa found herself living with Harry and the girls as soon as they left Hogwarts; no longer a Malfoy she went back to being a black who was a lot happier than she was since her marriage to Lucius, it took only a week after Lucius’s trial for her to mend her relationship with her sister Andromeda.

Only time will tell what the world will become but together with his family, Harry will find the happiness that he has always wanted.